Beast Out

by NightStream

Rating: mature
Tags: Alternate Universe, Mega Man, Other, Nightmare Moon, Romance, Princess Luna, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Sex, Human, Anthro, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 77192

Displaced fic check. Got sent from my home to Equestria and got turned into Gregar, not a bad trade off if I do say so myself. But for some reason I feel as if an old enemy of mine is out there waiting for me among the shadows. Only time will tell

Welp here I am in Equestria. You should know the whole deal with a displaced fic by now if you read them.

Got sent to here as Gregar from Megaman Battle network 6, but I am as the beasted out version of megaman from the same game. Had a simple life before coming here and suffice to say, I don't want to go back to my old life at all.

First thing that happens to me when I get here, well it is pretty dark. Now after a 1500 year sleep time to see how much has changed and to see if I can get all my memories in place. ps I have been here for 3000 years so I am pretty old.

Welp lets see how this wild ride plays out.
ps: because of limits other tags are dark

Warning: ponies are anthro in this story if you dont like that stuff then don't read it

Published 2015-10-11 04:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-08-01 01:16:02 UTC

Chapter 1: waking up

Author's Note

Welp here is my first attempt at a displaced story.
I will not be explaining what each character looks like just yet mainly because I would like an editor to help me that fact.

so if you like it, like it. Also if there are any problems that I miss tell me for I cannot see them all.

Edits are done for the first chapter. shout out to my editor Bluemoon856 for helping these. http://www.fimfiction.net/user/BlueMoon865

Chapter 1: waking up

Cold, that is the only thing I feel right now. Slowly I open my eyes and look around, and see nothing but stone that looks aged. The walls are appearing to decay but no visible crumbling along the walls. The room also smells slightly old and dusty, even mossy so I can assume I have been here for a while. I groan as I sit up and put a hand to my head. I notice that I am lying on some sort of bed that is not touching the ground except the headrest area. When my hand comes into contact with my head I hear a small clang, like when something strikes metal. I pull my hand away and it is a claw with two blades over the actual hand, like a glove or gauntlet.

‘I wonder if they can retract like actual claws’ I think to myself.

Sure enough, they retract back into my arm.

“What, am I wolverine or something?”

Then a voice calls out from nowhere. “Last I checked, you weren’t from the x-men series.”

“Who's there?” I ask out as I jump up from the bed in a defensive stance.

“Well to answer your question, I am.” Then light starts to fill the room. I am able to make out every little detail of the room. I see that the room has a red and white tone to it, while also being faded there are also no decorations around the room. No armor stands, no dressers, closets, or any furniture at all .Then a flash of light goes off and I am staring at a human with a Grey mask covering his face with a single hole in what I assume to be the center of it. He is wearing a long, black coat with grey clouds with white outlines on them.

Still in my stance I ask “Who are you?”

“You really forgot about me didn’t you gregy?” the figure said in what I assume to be a sad tone. And to emphasize the point his arms are hanging down and his body is lurched forward. And for some reason I swear I saw a massive teardrop appear from the hole on the mask.

“I don’t know who you are but my name isn’t GREGY!!!!” I basically roar that last part. ‘Wait, how can I roar, I'm not some animal, am I?’ I ask myself in my mind.

“Well you are half correct on the animal part. You Gregar, which is the name of your character by the way, are a nigh invincible cyber beast. A lion so to speak.” As the being, I am calling him that because I am not sure if he is even human, straightens himself out.

“Wait, did you just read my mind?!”

“Eh, somewhat.” Then his left hand starts to glow white. “Now if you would be kind and not freak out, I would like to heal your memories.” As he starts to walk towards me.

I growl at him, while backing away slowly. “How do I know you are- urk!” I begin to say as he dashes forward and punches me it the gut, while his left arm grabs me by the head. He lets go as I begin to scream from the pain. My mind feels as if someone is very slowly dragging a metal rod that has been there for a while out of my skull. Then, suffice to say, shit gets real. I remember becoming a slave to griffins shortly after arriving on this world. Forced to fight and survive while being tortured if I refuse. I remember the smug look on the Griffin Kings face he holds the only thing the can truly kill me in his hands. The only good thing about the fucking bastard is that while he performed every form of torture to my body, he refused for me to be a sex slave. His words where that I am to be the prefect killing machine, not something that will be driven by primal instincts such as sex slaves. But any who wish to bed him, they put their lives at risk. Help none who try to do so. I remember trying for fifteen long years to try and escape but never could. Then a hundred years later I got out and was freed. The old bastard finally died on the field of battle, and when he tried to give it to another I swept in and took it from his dying grip.

Suddenly I feel a hand resting on my shoulder. “Hey you alright?”

I look over my shoulder and see it was one of my long time friends, and Displacer. “Tobi. Yeah just the rush of the memories is getting to me.”

“What do you remember so far?” He says with what I assume is a smile.

“Up till after the first time we met, I knew that I shouldn’t have taken those gauntlets from that merchant.”

Tobi chuckles at that. “Yeah, but sometimes people never listen to that little voice in their head saying don’t. Want me to say where you are?”

“Sure, let me run a system check to see if everything is safe and sound.”

Tobi nods “Well you are currently in the ruins of the Castle of the Three sisters in the middle of the Everfree forest.”

My system check is done and I look at him “How long was I asleep for?”

“Around 1500 years or so.” He says, moving his hand is in a so-so motion.

“Damn, that means I am over three thousand years old. Huh, never in my life I thought I would be this old. Immortality, both a blessing and a curse.”

“Truer words were never spoken, now is there anything you want to know because now that you are awake I can’t stay here much longer my favorite displaced.”

I look at him with a deadpan expression through the mask “Last I checked I was your only displaced.”

“Well since you are my only displaced, for now at least, I can call you my favorite.”

My left eye twitches “I don’t know whether to punch you in the face or just facepalm.”

“Well anyway,” he pauses as he grabs something from one of his pockets “here, something you need.”

I look at what he pulled from his pockets, I don’t even want to know how he even has pockets, and see it is a simple sword battle chip. “Um I have every battle chip from Megaman Battle Network, both game and anime, why do I need that?” I say while pointing to it.

“Well simply put, this lets you listen to music without having to worry about a charge. And when you are beasted out you can still do so and you can have it be an iPod with headphones with merely a thought.”

I raise an eyebrow in intrigue and take it. When I touch a flash goes off and I hear mentally 'Music Ability downloaded'. I then check the song list, suffice to say if I could I would cry tears of joy. Any and every song ever created (To my knowledge) is on it. I give him a smile, well as best as I could since I have a mask covering my mouth. “Thanks, Lord knows I needed that.”

“I know, anyway I need to get going. The rest of your memories will return in time so don’t worry about that. Now time for me to be off. See ya.” He gives me a two finger salute and dissolves in on himself and is gone. I then go over to the wall and run my scanners, always thought having scanners were useful just wish I had magic but sadly no magic whatso ever, I see no exit to this place so I do the only thing that works. Punch a hole in the wall. After I punch the wall it crumbles and reveals a stairway. I walk up the stairs and come out into what looks to be a throne room. I see it is faded and has three thrones. The Middle one once seemed to be white with a marking of the sun. The one to the left is a darker one with markings of a full moon with stars surrounding it. But the one on the right is the one I walk towards. I don’t know why but this one holds a special place in my heart as I feel calm walking towards it. This one is dark as night with a crescent moon on it. I smile at it as I run a hand over the crest and I feel a tear escape my eye. I shake my head and quickly walk out of the castle. That was weird. I walk outside and see the sun just rising over the horizon, while a low fog covers the area. I then close my eyes and listen to the sounds of the forest. After a few minutes I breathe in a huge gulp of air and exhale. I then rush into the forest, eager to see if I have or have not gotten rusty since my long slumber. I still want to know why I went to sleep. After an hour of running around and jumping, occasionally slashing at trees, I rest. I look around the area and notice that the trees are tall, I would safely around the twenty five foot mark and give off a small aura of foreboding like when you get a small shiver along your spine. I notice that along the trees there are vines growing from with some bushes along the base of them along with some multicolored flowers.

“*phew* Man that felt good” I say as I stretch my limbs. Soon I hear growling and out from the brush come no less than fifteen timber wolves. I see that the eyes of the Timber wolves and they are glowing slightly with a green light and their bodies are lightly scratched like they have been in a fight or were damaged by some sharp thorns.

I smirk “Well this got interesting.” I get into a fighting stance “Time to dance.” I then mentally go through my song list. ‘Hmm, oh I know.’
Soon dragon force from fairy tail is heard.

Then all the timber wolves jump me. I quickly dodge out of the way and slice my way through two of them with my blades. I rush through one by one with no sign of stopping until they are a pile of twigs at my feet. I begin to walk away until I stop.

I raise a hand to my chin and say “Wait weren’t they supposed to do something?” As I scratch my chin I hear rustling behind me. As I look I see a giant twenty foot tall wolf charging at me and it is about to eat me. “Oh.” Is all I say when its mouth covers me and eats me whole.

“You know, this is highly uncomfortable.” I then change my right arm into a blaster and charge it until fire nips at the edges of it. I then move my arm and slam it against the wolves’ insides and a tower of flame comes out of it and burns the entire thing leaving nothing but ashes. As I walk away from it I look down at myself and see I am fully covered in tree sap.

“Gross.” My arm then changes into blaster mode and switches to look like a water hose and I shoot upwards. A giant bubble of water erupts from the blaster, after a few seconds it falls on top of me and cleans all the sap off of me.

“Well at least th-” Soon my scanners go off in warning and points me in the direction of a city on a mountain. I see that the city has a giant pink bubble like shield around it and above is a giant black mass of something and it is slamming into the shield.

“Welp, looks like I have somewhere to be.” I then crouch down and I feel pressure building my legs. I then rocket off running at speeds I never thought possible, for a second I honestly thought I was Sonic The Hedgehog. Right before I get there I hear a loud crack and look to see the sheild over the city break apart and the black mass swarms into the city. A couple minutes later I am outside the city and I see anthropomorphic ponies and insects inside said city.

“Well that answers the question I had about the black mass.” I then activate my scanners and Invis to find out that the insects are changelings. I then switch it so I can look to where the biggest threat is. I notice it is coming from the castle up ahead. I then jump to a house close to the castle and see a changeling step outside onto a balcony, but this one is different. I scan her and find out that she is a queen.

‘Huh, I wonder what she is about to do.’ She looks over the city and looks like she is about to sing.

‘Nope not having any of that.’ I then jump and aim myself towards her. When I am close enough to her I flip midair so that my feet contact first. I see that she closes her eyes and I decloak myself and shout “DYNAMIC ENTRY!!!!!” the queen then opens her eyes as she sees me and I drop kick her from the air.

POV CHANGE 3rd a few minutes earlier

Twilight and her friends are brought towards queen chrysalis. Shortly afterwards they are chained up with sickly green looking chains.

“It’s funny really, Twilight here was suspicious of my actions from the very beginning and yet none of you were the wiser.” Chrysalis says as she cups twilight chin in her hands and forces her to face her.

“You will be stopped Chrysalis, Somepony will stop you!” Twilight says defiantly.

“Oh really, then where are they? I am sure that whoever this pony is they would have done so already. Besides I made sure Luna was busy so she couldn’t come here to help. And if I remember correctly Princess Nightmare Moon is away for awhile.”

“Oh yeah you bug bitch I think they are-” Rainbow dash is cut short as Chrysalis backhands her hard enough for her to smack the ground.

“Silence you stupid insufferable whorse.” Chrysalis says as she glares at her.

The rest of them all give Chrysalis a death glare while Fluttershy looks to be in tears.

“Hmph, maybe the lesson isn’t through her thick skull yet.” Chrysalis says as Rainbow dash gets back up. Chrysalis then grabs Rainbow by the hair and then smashes her knee into her face. Chrysalis then lets go of her and kicks her in the stomach. Twilight then gets up but immediately changeling guards draw their weapons and point all of them towards her and her friends.

Chrysalis laughs and walks away as Celestia gives her a death stare from her prison hanging from the ceiling.

“Glare at all you wish Celestia, it will not change the fact that I have beaten you.” Chrysalis then walks out to a balcony and looks around to see the city in her complete control. She closes her eyes and is going to begin singing until she hears “DYNAMIC ENTRY!!!!!”
She quickly opens her eyes to see a bipedal being coming towards and she gets launched back inside by a strong kick to the face.

POV CHANGE 1st

As I land inside the castle I look around to see whats going on. Changeling guards holding six mares hostage while one is held inside some sort of green cocoon prison on the ceiling. I then see the queen get back up and glare at me.

“Who are you? I don’t remember anypony like you before.”

“Well my name is Gregar and I am here to kick your ass, but first I would like to know your name before I do so.”

“My name is Queen Chrysalisssss.” Really, is she trying to be intimidating or something?

I then brings my arms up and get ready for a fight. “Well I hope you last long enough for me to bring the pain.”

Chapter 2: Fighting A Queen

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3: Some History and a Nightmare

Author's Note

Well here it the third chapter an I hope you enjoy it. This chapter is mostly backstory and such so not much for the main plot.

Also here is what Gregar normally looks like when he is beasted out

One more little note I had, this chapter was going to be around 5000-7000 more words, but my editor said to put the rest of this chapter in the next one, so chapter 4 is already underway.

All rights belong to their respective owners, the only thing I own is the story. Until next time.

Chapter 3: Some History and a Nightmare

POV 3rd One week later Location: Canterlot

It has been one week since the changeling attack on Canterlot, and Celestia was having a hard time. After Chrysalis surrendered and agreed to a treaty between Changelings and Ponies, some of the nobles were demanding the changelings be put into the dungeons instead of community service. Celestia had had enough of them and said day court would not resume until she deemed they are more calm and collected with their thoughts. Now she is standing in front of her personal study room in the castle.

“I swear, one of these days those nobles will drive me to drinking.” She says to herself as she remembers all of the comments said about her decision.

“Well I would expect that comment from Nightmare not you dear sister.” Celestia looks to her right and sees Luna walking up towards her. She is wearing Jeans and a dark blue long sleeve shirt, while Celestia is wearing one of her dresses that fits her form well.

Celestia smiles slightly “That may be true, but they are so demanding during the recent century.” Celestia then scowls “Especially Blueblood, I swear all he thinks about is his own damn self than the good of Equestria.”

Luna giggles softly “My my, the calm Celestia showing a bit of emotion this must be trying times indeed.”

Celestia then faces Luna with a worried look “You should know why.”

Luna returns the same look. “I know, but is it wise to leave Nightmare in the blind like this. I mean she knows him the best, Gregar was the one who was able to get her out of her shell. Not me, not you, him.”

Celestia sighs heavily “I know, I mean he is held dear to her heart. Now time to get this on with, they aren’t getting any younger.”

“Agreed.” Then Celestia opens the doors and sees Twilight and her friends along with Cadence, Shining Armor and Chrysalis sitting around the room, While Rainbow Dash and Chrysalis are glaring at each other. Celestia and Luna walk inside and shut the doors behind them and sit in some chairs in the room. Celestia lightly coughs into her fist to grab their attention, Rainbow Dash and Chrysalis are the last ones to look at her.

“Now before I begin the story I promised you, any questions?” Celestia looks around and see none speak up until….

“Yeah, why is SHE here?” Rainbow Dash asks while pointing towards Chrysalis.

Celestia brings two fingers to her head and massages her forehead “Rainbow Dash if you have forgotten, I invited her here. She has just as much reason to be here as you do.”

Before Rainbow Dash can say anything more Twilight shushes her. Rainbow Dash grumbles to herself but complies.

Seeing no other interruptions coming Celestia begins. “Well as you all know, the being that was seen at the wedding is called Gregar. Now Gregar has been around for three thousand years now.” Celestia pauses as she looks at the shocked expressions with mild amusement. “Gregar is an interesting being so to speak. He is both metal, or cybernetic being as he says, and flesh and blood.”

Twilight raises her hand “Um, Princess how can that be possible? I mean how can one be both Flesh and metal?”

“I asked the very same question and he replied with that it would be too hard for us, ponies in general, to understand.”

“I see.” Twilight says, slightly downcast at the lack of information. While everyone else, save Luna, is still confused.

“I can however say he has three different forms.” This piques Twilights and everyone else's interest. “The form you saw him in is known as his “Beast Out” form. While his other forms are known as his true form and human form. I have personally never seen his true form but he has told me that nothing can stop him if he goes into that form. He rarely is in his Human form so to speak, saying for precautions that he stays beasted out. I can’t say if that is the complete truth on the matter but I would rather leave it be for now. Now his beast out form is highly dangerous, as you have no doubt seen already.” She then gets nods in agreement. “While in this form his speed, strength, and stamina are all increased beyond measure. He also has a unique form of weapons that only ones like him can use called Battle Chips. They range from swords all the way to ranged weapons. He can even combine some of them to make more powerful versions of them as he calls Program Advances. I have se-” The door to the study is then opened and in walks the one pony she was hoping to not talk to yet, Nightmare Moon.

“Good afternoon everypony.” She is wearing a purple pullover while wearing black jeans. She walks in and sits down on a chair across from Celestia. “Sorry I’m late, had a little trouble leaving the Griffon Empire. So what were you discussing?”

Celestia is hesitant in saying so and shares a look with Luna, and they are both worried.

“Is what you were discussing something private?” She asks as she feels uncomfortable with the silence hanging in the air.

Then Pinkie is the one who breaks it. “We were just discussing about how Gregar saved all of us from the Changeling invasion and-”

Pinkie is cut off when Nightmare narrows her eyes at Pinkie.

“How do you know that name?”

Pinkie, unfazed, continues “ Was all like bam, pow, wacha,” emphasizing this with various motions. “I mean I never se-”

Nightmares eye then become slitted “Pinkie, what are you really discussing?” she hisses.

“Celestia was going to explain about him.” As soon as she finished saying that the temperature in the room dropped by twenty degrees. Very slowly Nightmare gets up and walks over to Celestia. NIghtmare is looking at the ground when she stops in front of her.

“When were you going to tell me this?” Nightmare asked Celestia with slight venom in her voice.

Celestia gulps and shakily begins “W-Well sometime after you got back from the empire.”

Nightmare then brings her head up and looks Celestia in the eyes. Celestia can notice the cold and sad look in Nightmare’s eyes.

“You should know better than anypony that he, Gregar, holds something of mine that I thought I lost fifteen hundred years ago. My Love.”

Nightmares eyes then glow white as she grits her teeth and grabs ahold of Celestia and yells at her in the Royal Canterlot Voice. “AND YOU THOUGHT IT WAS A GOOD IDEA TO WITHHOLD THIS FROM ME?!?! I thought I was your sister.” Nightmare then begins to calm down as her eyes are starting to water “I thought you would know better than this.” Nightmare then falls to her knees while still holding onto Celestia. Celestia then gets off her chair and embraces Nightmare.

“I know I shouldn’t have withheld this from you, but I didn’t want you chasing after him.”

“Why?”

“Because his memories are not all there. He started to remember you and I could tell it was hurting his mind trying to figure out why.” Celestia eyes begin to water as she hears Nightmare crying softly into her shoulder. “I am sorry for not telling you.”

After a few minutes Nightmare finally lets go of Celestia and walks back to her chair.
“Sorry about that everypony, I tend to get a little emotional when his name is said.” Nightmare says with a sheepish smile while rubbing the back of her head.

“Um, I know this is most likely on some of the others mind but I want to be one to ask it first.” Chrysalis then let out a big sigh. “But did you say Love? Are you telling me that you are in love with him?”

Nightmare Moon nodded “You heard that correctly.”

“What?” Chrysalis said with a straight face.

Nightmare then rubbed her head. “Celestia, how much did you tell them about Gregar?”

“Just about his weapons and his forms.” Celestia replied.

“Good, because I will be the one to explain more about him.”

Twilight then interrupted “If it is not too much trouble Princess Nightmare Moon, could you also explain what happened that got you trapped on the moon.” As soon as Twilight finished saying that, she got mixed stares thrown at her. Her friends were giving her shocked stares, well except Pinkie who had a smile on her face. Cadance and Shining Armour paled, well as pale as Shining could get anyway. Luna gave her a glare while Chrysalis gave an intrigued look. Celestia just gave her a sad look. Nightmare only gave an eyebrow rise. Twilight then slowly wilted under all the stares. But before Twilight could say anything Nightmare spoke.

“I guess you deserve some insight of what happened, but that will come after I have explained more about Gregar, well more insight on who he is actually. Sound fair?”

Twilight slowly nodded, but she still felt Lunas glare.

Nightmare glared at Luna “Luna quit it, she only asked. I am the one to cause us both that problem.” Nightmare then sighed. “Well let's start this crazy ride.”

Nightmare took a moment before she began. “Alright, now his forms are difficult to understand for one main reason. The metal that his beast out form is not natural. It is a type of cybernetic forming metal.”

Twilight raises her hand “Um how do you know about it if he said it is too hard for us to comprehend?”

Nightmare then smacked her forehead “Damn it, I forgot about that.” She then dragged her hand down her face and let go. “Alright let's start at the beginning then, the very beginning. Now he originally is not of Equis he comes from a place called Earth. He arrived here after going to a convention.”

“What's a convention?” Twilight interrupted. Nightmare just gave her a deadpan stare.

“It’s a place where people go to have fun and meet others. That is all I am saying for now, so be quiet and listen. Now he went as Gregar a being from, if I remember a video game they were called, a Megaman Battle Network game. He then met a merchant who was selling a better version of the gauntlets he was wearing. Once he bought them he got transported here, and things got really bad, horrible even. Twilight go ahead and ask your question.”

“Well, how do you know this stuff?”

“In time you will know.” Then Nightmare gets worried and slightly starts shaking. “Well when he arrived here he was clueless and started to get scared. Yes you heard me correctly. Not even ten minutes later some griffons captured him and told him they will lead him somewhere safe.” Nightmare then starts shaking with more force and her eyes are watering. “It wasn’t like that at all. You see when he arrived at where they were taking him, his fate back then was sealed. He spent the next one hundred years as a slave and treated as nothing more than a caged animal.” All except Luna and Celestia gave out shocked gasps, while Pinkie lost her smile and her mane became straight. “He was forced to kill against his will,” Nightmare grips the arms of her chair “The bastard king, RazorBeak, wanted to break and mold him into the perfect Killing Machine. For fifteen years Gregar disobeyed the king and tried his hardest to escape that hell. But yet he never could escape, he eventually gave into it and he became lost in his own mind. While all this happened his main thought on his mind was waiting for the right time to escape and kill the king.”

Twilight raises her hand to interrupt, albeit with a pale face. Nightmare nods for her to ask her question. “What exactly happened to him?”

Nightmare then freely lets tears fall as she replies “Every form of torture was done to him. He died so many times that not even he could count. The only thing that he was saved from was becoming a sex slave, because as the king had said he wanted Gregar to become a killing machine not something who would give into desires of a sex slave.”

Chrysalis then raises her hand as well, Nightmare nods while wiping tears away. “Wait, died? How exactly can he die?”

“He is immortal. He can die but not permanently, he will always come back to life. From what I can remember there is only one thing that can truly kill him. I don’t remember what it was called, but he has told me that he can use it and his power becomes strong enough to take on gods.”

Twilight then goes wide eyed “You mean he can easily take on you three and win with that power?” she says while pointing to Luna, Celestia, and Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare smirks though her eyes are still watered “Even without that power he could still beat the three of us and win.” All eyes look upon the three sisters in disbelief. Celestia rolls her eyes and nods.

“So he beat me without any trouble is what you are saying. Just how strong is he?” Chrysalis says.

“If he truly wanted to end the fight, he most likely would have gone for you first. I think he wanted you to realize that going through with this endeavor would’ve ended in disaster. Now lets get back on track shall we? Eventually there was a war between the ponies and griffons, and the king decided that was the perfect time to test Gregar's abilities. Gregar fought, although reluctantly, and all because of him the griffons were gaining ground fast. Then the king got mortally wounded in the fifth year of the war, Gregar was near when that happened so he swept in and took the power that the king held close and finished off Razorbeak himself. After that Gregar left and the tide of the war quickly changed in favor of the ponies. When he did leave it seemed as if he just up and vanished without a trace. The griffons decided to isolate themselves until a new king would be inducted mainly to create better relations between the griffons and ponies. One year after the war Gregar finally made his appearance known, he saved our father, Solaris, from becoming food for dragons. Our father thought that was going to be his end, but Gregar decided to spare him and help him. Gregar said he spared him because he saw the determination in his eyes to see his family again. When Gergar made it back to the castle with him we were in shock.”

Celestia raises her hand as she and Nightmare share a silent conversation, Nightmare nods. “I will give a little insight on this. When this happened Luna was only 10 years old at the time. I saw Gregar and, well I was more or less shaking in fear of him. I was wary of what he would do to us all, especially Luna. As Gregar was going to leave our father decided to do something that surprised us all, he asked him if he would like to stay here. We were all shocked in hearing this considering Gregar's past, but our father said there could be some good in him if we treat him as a friend. Then Luna decided to go up to him and asked if he wanted to play some games with her. At first I was about ready to go and attack him until I heard his response, he said yes. Luna was overjoyed and dragged him off to play. I was in pure disbelief while my father was chuckling to himself.”

Twilight then raises her hand and Celestia nods to her. “Um where is Princess Nightmare Moon in all this, I mean we heard slightly about you and Luna but what about her.” She said while pointing to said alicorn.

Nightmare chuckles a little before speaking “Well I will take over yet again Celestia.” Celestia nods and Nightmare sighs. “You see I was a LOT different back then than I was now. I was more like Fluttershy you see.” Nightmare pauses a little to see all the looks she was given. They all give her looks of disbelief. She laughs at this “I know, hard to believe considering how I act now. Well you see I would barely leave my room because I was afraid of the outside world. But when night had fallen I would travel amongst the dreamscape and help with any nightmares ponies had back then. I had much more confidence in myself during my travels in the dreamscape. But that all changed when I felt Gregar's presence in the dreamscape. For one whole month I tried to find out what was causing him so much pain. Now before I continue I would like to point out that the way I would help ponies with their dreams is I would take upon their fears and pain as my own to have a better idea of how to help them. Now when I finally cracked the shell around his mind, suffice to say I was horrified. Now I already explained what happened to him so I don’t need to say much more. But when I found out about it and still couldn’t find out a way to help him after three hours I did the one thing I thought I would never do, l left my room to personally help him.”

Flashback 2900 years ago (A/N all flashbacks will be in third person)

Nightmare was horrified with what she learned, this Gregar had gone through so much horror and yet he was still sane. She still remembers his cries of pain and anguish as he is torn limb from limb and eaten whole. Just thinking about it brought her close to throwing up. She then got up and walked to her door, but then stopped.

( Optional Background music)

‘Should I really do this, I mean I bare- NO I need to help him. I don’t want anypony or anyone to suffer like this.’ Nightmare then nodded to herself and opened her door. She cautiously stepped outside and silently closed her door. She looked to her left and right and saw no one coming, she casted an invisibility spell on herself. As the dark blue glow faded there was nothing in the hallways. She silently made her way to Gregar's door. When she made it she lifted her hand to the knob then stopped.

‘What do I say to him, I mean I don’t know how to interact well with my own family. And I am going into his room. all. by. myself.’ She then blushes to herself. ‘Wait, what do I do, WHAT DO I DO!’ As she silently debates with herself a small part of herself starts to tell her to go in and help him. She remembers that no matter who it is, none should suffer from being alone.

She looks up and steels herself ‘Now or never, time to get this done.’

She opens the door and then shuts the door behind her. She looks upon Gregar silently sleeping in bed as if nothing is wrong. His body is not even moving but as she steps closer she can clearly feel his distress. She stops right over him and ends the invisibility spell. Nightmare looks over him and notices how he looks, the bladed claws that can kill with a single swipe. The moon then shines in his room and better Illuminates it. She sees him sleeping on a simple bed with a drawer on the right side of it. As she is about to touch him to wake him up, he gets up himself. He grabs her by the throat and pins her to the wall with his blades dangerously close to her throat. Gregar is breathing heavily as he notices who he has pinned. He looks in her eyes and notices the clearly evident fear in them. He lets her go as she drops to the floor. She looks up at him as he walks back to the bed and sits down.

“What are you doing here?” Gregar asks Nightmare, she jumps a little at hearing his voice. His voice, holds a hidden danger to it.

“I-I wanted to talk to y-you.” Nightmare answers while her fear is still there.

“You want to talk to me?” Nightmare nods. “Why?”

Nightmare then stands up and rubs her arm. “W-Well to s-see how I-I could help you with the horrors that haunt your dreams.” As she finishes that statement she feels the piercing glare of Gregar upon herself. Like a predator that has set its sight upon its prey.

“Why did you think it was a good idea to go through my mind and look upon what happened to me?” Gregar says while growling slightly, his eyes then take upon a yellow, ungodly like glow.

Nightmare is then shaking and stuttering as she answers “W-W-When I f-felt y-your presence in the d-dreamscape I-I wanted t-to find what was bothering y-you. Because I am the princess of d-d-dreams I can walk amongst the dreams and I can also heal others of the nightmares by taking upon the pain of others as if their pain was my own. S-So when I felt your pain and suffering I wanted to do everything in my power to help.”

Gregars then chuckles, but it sounds hollow “Help? Help me? That is pretty bold to say for someone who has been through so much. Why do you think I deserve the help?”

Nightmare then gets bold and walks over to Gregar and stands in front of him. “Because no one should go through this type of pain and deal with it alone. Even if you don’t want the help I will do so regardless.” She then kneels and grabs ahold of one of his hands, he is slightly surprised that she would do something like this. “I want to be there for you, to be a friend in your time of need.” Tears are threatening to flow out of her eyes as she continues “What you went through was something not many can simply overcome. The fact that you have is something that I wish I had, the hope that I can see the light of day after going through the deepest pits of tartarus.”

She stops as she feels his hands move and hold onto hers. She looks up and notices he is looking down, but she sees something she thought she would never see from him: tears. She sees him shaking slightly as tears are flowing from his eyes.

“Why? I don’t des-”

“NO, don’t say that. You DO deserve the help. Even if no one will do so, I will be there to help you. Even if I am treated as an outcast because of it I will help you. I don’t want to see someone who was wrongfully taken and forced against their will to do something they didn’t want to do.”

Gregar then looks up and stares into Nightmares eyes and he sees not only tears but fierce determination in them. He returns her kindness with a warm smile, as best as he could anyway. As Nightmare looks into his eyes she sees thanks in them. She smiles at him and then lets go of his hands and embraces him. He is surprised at this and freezes at first. Then he feels the warmth that she gives off from being in contact with him and he embraces her back. After a few minutes Nightmare realizes what she is doing as her eyes shoot open and her whole face becomes red.

‘What am I doing?’ She then feels the warmth he is giving off even through the armour. Her eyes are then starting to get heavy as one thought remains in her head. ‘This strangely feels nice.’ She then smiles softly and falls asleep.

Flashback End. Present times

Twilight then raises her hand and Nightmare nods. “You are telling me you fell asleep in his arms?!”

Nightmares cheeks then turn red as she rubs the back of her head. “Yeah I did.” She then chuckles as she remembers the following morning was interesting. “But I will say this, when my mother went to wake me up for breakfast, well she found out I wasn’t there at all. She at first feared I had somehow ran off. Shortly afterwards the whole castle was on alert trying to find me. My father then decided to check in on Gregar to see if he had found me. As soon as the door was opened, my father got the shock of his life. There I was sleeping peacefully in Gregars bed as he was sitting in a chair silently watching over me, making sure no harm would come to me during the night.”

Cadence then decided to raise her hand, NIghtmare raises an eyebrow but nods anyway. “What kind of relationship did you have with Gregar if you don’t mind me asking.”

Nightmare then smiles softly as a lone tear falls down her cheek. Cadence was about to say something until Nightmare beat her to it. “It is fine, just remembering some happier times. But before I answer that,” She turns toward Celestia. “Celestia do you still have the two items?”

Celestia eyes slightly widen before she gives a smile and nods. Celestia holds out her hand and her horn lights up. A flash goes off in the room and Celestia holds a small black box in her hand. She tosses it to Nightmare who looks inside the box. She sighs and then closes it and gets up and walks over to Cadence and gives it to her.

“I think it would be better if this answers the question.” Cadence hesitantly takes and slowly opens it. As she looks upon the contents of the box she covers her mouth and her eyes widen at the sight. She then looks up at Nightmare who smiles at her and nods. Shining Armor and Chrysalis then decide to look upon the box. Shinings jaw drops as he looks back at Nightmare and Chrysalis’s eyes widen.

“Well, aren’t you going to say something?”

Cadence then drops her hands as she basically shouts. “You’re married to him?!?!”

Nightmare chuckles a little and nods. “Yeah, shocker isn’t it.” Nightmare then holds out her hand to take the box back. “I wonder if it still fits.” She then takes one of the rings out of the box and puts it on. It slides in right on finger and she looks upon it in a tearful remembrance. She is then thrust back to reality when Rarity grabs ahold of her hand and marvels upon the ring.

“My word this ring is beautiful beyond comprehension. It’s like he trapped the colors of the rainbow in the gems.” Rarity is still fawning over the ring with its unique features as her friends and Shining Armor give her a deadpan stare. Cadence and Chrysalis try to hold back laughter at this while Celestia gives a smile. Luna couldn’t hold it any longer and laughed out loud gaining Rarity’s attention. Her face then becomes red in embarrassment as she looks at Nightmare. NIghtmare just raises an eyebrow with an amused smile.

“Eheh, whoops my bad.” Rarity rubs the back of her head and goes to sit back down.

Nightmare chuckles a little at this, “Well that was something to learn.” She then goes back to her seat, still wearing her ring.

Chrysalis then speaks up “Well now that we know this, how long have you been married anyway?”

Nightmare then raises her hand to her chin “If you don’t count the fifteen hundred years that he spent asleep and myself on the moon, seven years.”

Cadence then asks “So did you two ever have sex?”

All attention then goes right to Cadence as she keeps a straight face, yet her eyes show a honest curiosity. Nightmare slightly blushes as she shakes her head no.

“You mean you are still-”

“A virgin, yes.” Nightmare finishes for Cadence.

“I thought you two would have done something like that with how long you’ve known each other.”

“No we didn’t and if I am being honest I will say I don’t mind it at all anyway. Though partially I wish we did at some point.” Nightmare then shakes her head of some thoughts that entered her mind. “Anyway after my father and Gregar talked about what happened he was relieved in the end but shocked that I would do something like that. As time went on I quickly adopted the way Gregar spoke and gained confidence in myself. After Luna was around one hundred years old my father asked something of Gregar, to help train myself, her and Celestia.”

Twilight raised her hand. “Train you, why?”

“Well back then it wasn’t as peaceful as it is now. And after some persuasion from my father Gregar reluctantly agreed, but made no promises that we wouldn’t get hurt.” Nightmare then chuckles to herself and Celestia knows why, as she looks away in embarrassment.

Cadence notices this “Um Aunty Celestia is there something that happened?”

Celestia nods and looks at NIghtmare who just gives her a cheeky smile. She looks at Luna who just smirks at her.

Celestia sighs “Yes something happened. After one month of training, well it was brutal. I could barely stand it anymore and I yelled at him saying this was pointless. He replied with how so. I said to him that we are more than strong enough to take on any threat that happens upon Equestria. He then challenged me to a fight saying if I could beat him then I no longer needed to be trained. Well I accepted thinking I could easily beat him. Suffice to say I had a bit of Rainbow Dash’s personality back then. Well I went after him with everything I had and it did nothing at all. I got angry at him because he was critiquing the way I fought as we were fighting. As I thought I had the upper hand in the fight he quickly ended it in one strike. He barely even tried to fight me, as if it were a game. When I heard that I snapped and used all my magic for one strike. When that happened the ground around me turned to glass and I launched a concentrated beam of pure sunlight at him. When I gained control of myself I honestly thought I had killed him. Nightmare and Luna looked at me in horror at what I did.. Then I heard crunching of glass coming towards me and out of the smoke trail that was left behind came Gregar lightly scorched and scratched but other than that completely fine. I stared in pure disbelief at this, he took a blast of pure sunlight to the face and walked out just fine. He then told me that he has some magic resistance since he had no magic himself. I asked him how he even survived and he told me that I was a lot weaker than I thought. I was angry then I realized who I was talking to. I sighed and continued on the with the torture that was his training.” Celestia finished and saw the looks she got from her sisters. She rolled her eyes then looked at everyone else and saw they all had different looks.

Twilight look in disbelief at what she heard while her friends just had wide eyes, and Pinkie’s jaw dropped. Celestia chuckled a little at this and then motioned for Nightmare to pick up where she left off.

“Well I think it is time to move onward with my portion of the story. You see after we had the training from Gregar we all could easily take on an Ursa Minor, but it took all three of us to even take on an Ursa Major. The training not only increased our strength it also increased our magic and our stamina. Our magic was more potent and we could last longer in battle as well.”

Chrysalis then raises her hand, Nightmare nods. “So if that was the case then how did I beat you, Celestia?”

Many eyebrows were raised while Nightmare just gave Celestia a deadpan stare. “Yeah, how DID you lose?” Nightmare asked.

Celestia then looks down at the floor thinking it is the most interesting thing in here. She then finally replied “When both Luna and Nightmare got sent to the moon I couldn't continue training because it brought back bad memories. Then when they came back I didn’t want to train again because it didn’t feel right without Gregar.”

Chrysalis then raised an eyebrow and said “So I beat you because you were out of practice basically?” Celestia hesitantly nods while Chrysalis facepalms.

Nightmare still keeps her deadpan look “You know the first thing Gregar will do once he learns of this is put you back on training so you can lose all that cake weight, right?”

Celestia then goes red in the face with anger “I did NOT gain any cake weight.” She then huffs in annoyance and looks away from Nightmare “It is my comfort food ok.” She crosses her arms under her chest and huffs in annoyance again.

“You just proved my point.” Nightmare then shakes her head with a smile. “Anyway back on track. After that a lot of things happened that wouldn’t do much than just add to this drawing on. I will say this though after one thousand years I finally mustered the courage to ask Gregar to go out with me. Because as my sisters pointed out whenever a chance would rise they would tease me about how I liked him and such. So I finally did and well I was overjoyed that he did say yes. Then some four hundred years later he asked for my hand in marriage, I was shocked beyond belief that he was the one to ask me. I was in tears and of course said yes.” Nightmare had a smile on her face and then a look of pure sadness adorned it. “Then seven years later, My life became hell. An enemy of ours did something to us, mostly myself that I could never forgive.” Nightmare then tears up as she remembers fluently what happened back then. “Because of this it lead to myself and Luna ending up on the moon.”

Flashback 1500 years ago

Nightmare Moon, Luna, Celestia, and Gregar are standing on one side of a snowy battlefield while on the other side is Sombra (A/N she doesn’t say Sombra specifically when explaining this, because spoilers.) glaring at them as he snarls in defiance.

“You all will bow before the true king of Equestria, for none is better to rule than I.” He smirks as he raises his sword and points it at the four.

Gregar deadpans “Really, you think you can beat the four of us and win?” He facepalms “I heard of stupid before, but this is a whole new level of stupid.”

Sombras smirk remains “Joke all you want, but I only need to defeat one of you for you all to crumble.”

They all get ready to fight “Bring it on then smoky.”

The fight that happened was short, and as expected the sisters and Gregar won.

“Really, you resisted and yet you knew this would happen in the end, why?”

“Because I needed to do this!” Sombra then turns into darkness and launches himself at Gregar and surrounds him. Shortly afterward Gregar is looking at the ground on his knees. Nightmare Moon kicks Sombra away as soon as he materializes and prepares to seal him away.

Sombra laughs “Seal me away, but it won’t stop what will come next. Besides, seal me away and the empire comes with.” He then disappears and the empire slowly fades as well.

Celestia sighs “I wish this could have been avoided, but how could we have known he would do this. If only if we knew what Sombra had done sooner.”

Nightmare then walks over to Gregar to check on him. “Gregar, are you alright?”

Gregar says nothing as his breathing becomes heavy.

Nightmare becomes worried “Gregar please tell me what’s wrong.”

“Run now.”

Nightmare’s eyes widen “What? No I won’t!” She then kneels in front of him “What is going on, please tell me what is wrong!"
Celestia and Luna overhear this and as they walk closer they feel something very wrong with Gregar.

“Nightmare get away from him now!” Luna shouts at Nightmare.

Nightmare turns her head and is about to say something before she hears deep growling coming from Gregar. When she turns around she sees Gregar looking at her and his irises are no longer yellow, but blood red. Soon a dark aura surrounds him and his armor turns black. Nightmare lets go and is about to teleport when he grabs ahold of her and punches her in the gut and slams her into the ground repeatedly. He then tosses her away and Luna quickly goes to catch her. Celestia then prepares to fight Gregar.

Luna catches Nightmare and begins healing her with her magic. “Nightmare what were you thinking? You should have listened to us and got away quickly!”

“Something happened to him, I just need to find out what.” she weakly replies.

“I know something has happened with him, but we need to find a way to stop him first.”

Celestia is having a hard time trying to even put up a defense against Gregar. Every time she goes to block he feints and strikes elsewhere. Like a cat playing with it’s prey. Minutes go by as she is waiting for Luna to heal Nightmare that she has acquired a fair amount of injuries herself. Her right arm is bruised and bleeding while her left arm is broken. She is on one knee while holding her arm, waiting for Gregar to make his move. Then Nightmare and Luna come up and push him back with a magic blast.

“We need to use the elements on him, Nightmare do you think you can restrain him?” Celestia asked while being helped up.

Nightmare’s eyes widen. “WHAT?! NO I WON'T DO THAT!”

“Nightmare you have to!”

“No, I will not restrain him like so long ago! I can’t do that to him!”

“But-”

“I WON’T!”

Luna then has enough “THEN WHAT BETTER IDEA DO YOU HAVE NIGHTMARE! I KNOW YOU ARE MARRIED TO HIM, BUT IF WE WANT TO SEE THE LIGHT OF DAY AGAIN WE HAVE TO DO THIS! SO STOP ACTING LIKE THIS AND DO IT!!”

Nightmare is wided eyed and grits her teeth as she is about to retort, then she thinks about it. She then bites her lip as tears are threatening to come out of her eyes. Blood is coming from where she bit herself and sighs sadly. “Fine, I’ll do it.” she says with no emotion.

She walks forward as she remembers what had happened to him. Caged and beaten everyday, being treated as nothing more than an animal created for killing anything it sets its eyes on, an unstoppable killer. Nightmare stops and readies her magic as she hears Gregar coming. She looks behind her out of the corner of her eye and sees Celestia and Luna preparing the elements. Tears then start coming from her eyes and Gregar bursts forward and she quickly summons chains made of shadows and halt his progress. Gregar roars in defiance as the chains are already starting to break.

“HURRY, I DON’T KNOW HOW MUCH LONGER I WILL BE ABLE TO HOLD HIM!”

Then out of the corner of her eyes she sees a rainbow beam launch at Gregar as he breaks free from the chains. When the beam hits he screams/roars in pain. After a few seconds the beam disperses and Gregar falls to his knees and lands in the snow and Nightmare rushes forward. As she reaches him he then leans forwards and his face lands in the snow. She crouches down and turns him over to put his head in her lap. His eyes slowly open, but they look like they are fading.

Nightmare smiles as tears are still flowing from her eyes. “Are you alright?”

“With you here I am.” he says weakly, with what assumes to be a cheeky smile.

Nightmare shakes her head “Always with the remarks.” Then her face becomes a worried look “Are you sure you are alright?”

Gregar closes his eyes and slowly opens them again, but the color seems to be fading fast “No, I’m not. When you used the elements on me it stopped the dark chip Sombra inserted into me from taking over any further. It came at a cost though, it kickstarted a reboot sequence. Basically I will enter a very long sleep until the corruption is gone.”

More tears are coming out of Nightmares eyes and she holds back a sob as she hears this “For how long?”

Gregar sighs “I don’t know and most likely my memories will become affected.” He then looks up as he sees the tears fall from her eyes. He brings a hand up to her face and wipes some tears away from her face, NIghtmare holds his hand there with one of her own. “Don’t cry my dear, I am not going to die. I am only going to sleep for a while.”

“It feels like you are dying though...” when shes says this his armor slowly starts turning black again. Gregar winces in pain and clutches his chest. His eyes are fading even further.

“I need to sleep now, otherwise I’m afraid I might kill you.” He looks at her one more time “Please don’t cry anymore, I will see you again one day.” He then closes his eyes and he goes still. His arm falls and Nightmare feels for any warmth from him. She finds no warmth coming from him at all, only cold. She then buries her head into his chest and openly cries for her loss. Luna and Celestia look upon this and shed a few tears themselves.

“We need to seal him away,” Nightmare hears what Celestia says but doesn’t say anything “because I believe if he is woken up before the time is right he might go on an unstoppable rampage.”

“Alright lets go...” Nightmare says as she wipes the tears from her eyes. She picks Gregar up in her magic and soon all three of them teleport back to their castle. The following day they begin working on a room for Gregar to sleep in. Because the room will be barren except for a bed they quickly finish it.

“There all done.” Celestia says as the room is finished. She then turns towards Nightmare and Luna “I know this is hard for me to say but even like this we shouldn’t come down here for anything, it will only bring back the fact of what we have done to him.” Celestia looks down and sheds a lone tear “I hope he will forgive us one day.” Celestia then uses her magic and closes the door to the room. She and Luna walk away while Nightmare lingers and watches as the room is completely sealed off. After a few minutes she turns around and never looks back. Everyone who is in the castle can clearly feel how heavy the loss of Gregar was to the three of them. Celestia engrosses herself in her work to try and get over the fact that he will not come back for a while. Luna is saddened that she lost a good friend, but she will be happy to see him again. Nightmare Moon has it the worst, after a few days she went back to her reclusive self and rarely was seen outside her room or talked with her sisters.

A whole year goes by and Celestia was hoping that Luna and Nightmare would’ve gotten over the fact that Gregar would return one day. But Nightmare has not gotten over the fact at what happened.

She is sitting on her bed, hugging her knees close to her body as she silently recalls what happened. She hates herself for having to something like this to her beloved, and she hates the one who made the decision even more.

‘Celestia is the one who caused all this to happen, she was the one who took him away from me.’ Her eyes then become slitted as she says this. ‘I will make her pay, but how? I don’t kn-’ She is cut off from this as she hears knocking at her door. She stays silent letting it continue.

“Nightmare, I was wondering if I could talk to you about something.” Luna's voice is heard from the other side of the door. Nightmare is about to tell her to go away, then relents. Her eyes go back to normal and she then sits on the edge of the bed facing the door as she uses her magic to open the door. she sees Luna standing with a look of uncertainty on her face.

“What is it?” Nightmare asks, and Luna rubs her arm as she looks upon Nightmare.

“Before I begin, are you alright?”

“Not really, but I think I have been in my room long enough.” Nightmare says with a sad smile, though it is forced.

Luna gives a small smile at that then begins “What I want to talk to you about is that I feel as if my night isn’t as appreciated Celestia’s day. I mean I get why our ponies need to sleep, but it would be nice if they would stay up a little longer. I would ask Celestia, but I don’t know what to say. So would you help me?” Luna looks towards Nightmare with pleading eyes. Nightmare raises a hand to her chin and looks down in thought.

‘Hmm, she is uncertain that her night goes unnoticed. It almost seems that Celestia is the main cause for a lot of things.’ inwardly she gets a malicious grin as a plan comes to fruition ‘Yes I have a perfect idea’. NIghtmare then smiles and looks toward Luna. “Of course I will help you, and I think I know a place where we would find an Idea.”

“Really? Where?” as Luna tilts her head to enunciate her confusion.

“The castle library.” Nightmare simply replies. Luna blushed in embarrassment as she did not think to look there. Nightmare then gets up and leads Luna to the library to begin their search. Hours go by and they both find a book they need.

‘This is perfect, now I only need to figure out how to get Celestia to give into this.’ Nightmare says as she reads the contents of a locked book.

“Nightmare, come over here I found something that might work.” Luna calls out to Nightmare. Nightmare gets up and sees what Luna has found.

“What have you found?”

“I have found out something that would work for both me and Tia. An eclipse, and we can use a spell to have the sun or moon go over them when either of them are in the sky.” Luna then looks up at Nightmare with a smile, which slowly fades “Though I feel lately that Celestia is forcing herself away from us. Like she doesn’t want to spend any time with us at all.” Luna’s eyes get misty and looks down “I’m afraid she might reject this idea or completely ignore me.”

Nightmare then grins as her eyes become slitted and the shadows around them become tendrils and slowly make their way to Luna. Nightmare cups Lunas chin in her hand “Don’t worry Luna, I think she will listen to us. Just let me handle everything.” She then has Luna look up and Luna gasps as she sees the evil look Nightmare has. Luna has a look of fear on her face. Luna tries back away from Nightmare but her grip is too strong. Then she feels something wrap around her waist. NIghtmare lets go of Luna as Luna looks down at herself and she sees she is slowly being pulled into a dark portal beneath her. Luna struggles to get out of the grip but more and more tendrils of darkness grab ahold of her and before she is swallowed she looks at Nightmare one more time.

“Why sister? Why are you doing this?” Luna desperately asks Nightmare Moon.

“Why? Because with your help, whether you were going to help me or not, I will bring Celestia to her knees so she can realize that it was her fault that this happened to Gregar. Don’t worry Luna, just go to sleep.” NIghtmare’s horn then lights up dark blue and a sleeping spell is used on Luna. Luna falls unconscious as she is swallowed into the portal. It then goes over and merges with Nightmares shadow as she feels herself become stronger.

“Now time to get Celestia.” Nightmare then uses her magic and turns into Luna. As she walks the halls she silently goes over what she will say to Celestia for this to work. She stops in front of Celestia’s chambers and adorns Lunas worried look. She then knocks on the the door and she hears Celestia say enter.

Nightmare enters and Celestia looks up and smiles at her then becomes worried at what she sees. “Luna what is wrong, are you alright?” Celestia says as she gets up and walks over to Nightmare.

Nightmare rubs her arm before she begins as her voice is disguised as Luna’s “W-Well lately I have been feeling like my night is not as appreciated as your day.”

Celestia then softly smiles “But your night is appreciated, it is as important as the day I bring.”

‘Bitch’ Nightmares says to herself “T-That may be true, but I don’t feel like that is happening at all. I feel as if I am slowly drifting in the background with our subjects while you are getting all the attention.” Nightmare then forces hers eyes to get watery as she looks at Celestia “With Nightmare becoming like her old self again I feel we are no longer a family. I feel as if you don’t care about me or Nightmare anymore, like you push yourself away from us.”

Celestia eyes widen in shock “Have I really been acting like that Luna?” she asks in worry.

Nightmare nods her head. Celestia covers her mouth as her own eyes become watery then quickly embraces her. “I am so so sorry it has been like this. I feel that without Gregar here it has been a lot more quiet.” Nightmare tenses up and nearly gives her position away as Celestia says his name.”Tell me Luna, is there anything I can do to help?" Celestia asks as she pulls away from Nightmare.

“There is something, but I don’t know if you would like it.”

“Ask and you will know my answer.” Celestia says as she dries her eyes.

“Well I was wondering if we could do an eclipse, where the moon is in front of the sun tomorrow and one day the sun is in front of the moon.”

“So a Lunar and Solar eclipse correct?”

Nightmare nods her head.

Celestia softly smiles “That sounds like a wonderful Idea.”

Nightmare forces herself to go wide eyed and fakes a huge smile. "You mean it?”

Celestia nods and Nightmare forces herself to hug Celestia “Oh thank you so much Tia!"

Celestia hugs her back “You’re welcome Luna, let's begin tomorrow then ok?”

Nightmare nods her head and heads off and as she closes the doors to Celestia’s chamber she grins and her eyes become slitted as she teleports to Lunas room.

‘Soon Celestia, you will fall.’

The following morning Nightmare and Celestia begin the Solar eclipse. They had agreed to have it last thirty minutes. Soon an hour has gone by and the eclipse is still up there.

Celestia then goes to the throne room where they started it. “Luna, where are you? I thought it was to last thirty minutes.” Celestia says while looking around the room for her.

“Oh but dear sister, having it be like that a little longer never hurt right?” NIghtmare says.

Celestia sighs “Well I wish you would’ve have told me. But where are you now?”

“Oh, I’m around. But tell me Celestia why did you distance yourself from us?”

Celestia tilts her head in confusion “What do you mean exactly?”

Celestia then notice that the throne room has gotten darker, as if the shadows are closing in on her. “What I mean is, why did you think it was a good idea to distance yourself from myself and Nightmare after we sealed Gregar?"

Then the shadows are slowly approaching Celestia and she backs away “I thought that we all needed to cope with this loss, I thought that if we all dealt with this in our own way we would become closer.”

Nightmare grits her teeth in anger and the shadows respond to her anger by making the throne room dark. “You thought it would be a good idea to just distance yourself from your family for what? So your own family would fade into the background!?” She says with venom in her voice.

Celestia becomes shocked “What are you talking about Luna? I nev-”

Celestia is cut off as she hears an evil laugh coming from all around her in the darkness. “Luna isn’t here anymore dear sister.” The darkness recedes from the throne room and Nightmare is sitting on her throne with her disguise gone.

“Nightmare?!” Celestia asks surprised. “Where is Luna?”

Nightmare smirks “Oh don’t worry, she is just sleeping right now.” Nightmare then raises her hand as a portal appears and the tendrils bring out Luna. Celestia stares in disbelief at Nightmare as the portal swallows Luna again.

Nightmare then looks at Celestia with a dark look and rises up from her throne. “You see, dear sister, I thought long and hard about why this all happened. And do you want to know what I found? That this all happened because you didn’t think to check in on the Crystal Empire and see what had happened. If you had been more informed, then Gregar would still be here.” She finishes with a sneer towards Celestia.

“What? Sombra was the one who cut off communication with the Crystal Empire. All of us were going in blind.”

Nightmare then growls at Celestia as her eyes become slitted. “I have had enough of your voice Celestia, prepare yourself.” Nightmare then launched herself at Celesta. Celestia quickly teleports away from there and summons her armor. Celestia draws her sword but is reluctant to use it. NIghtmare sneers at her and summons her own weapon. She holds her arms out and the shadows form around her and slowly shape themselves into a pair of scythes. She then flicks them outward and the blades come out, and they glow in the moonlight. She throws one of them towards Celestia and she runs forward as well. Celestia dodges the scythe and then blocks the downward slash from Nightmare. Celestia starts to struggle against Nightmare until she is struck in the leg. She crumbles and Nightmare kicks her away. Nightmare then picks up the scythe she threw and looks upon the blade as it is stained with Celestia’s blood. Celestia is then getting up and slowly healing her leg as she looks upon where she was struck. The blade of the scythe cleanly cut through the armor as if it were paper.

‘I am going to have to be careful when she uses her scythes otherwise I think she might kill me.’ Celestia says to herself. Celestia finishes healing herself and looks upon Nightmare as she has one scythe that is a lot bigger than her previous ones. Nightmare is leaning against the scythe as if she was waiting for her to finish healing herself.

“You waited?” Celestia asked confused.

“Of course, I mean it would be too easy to finish you off if you were hurt like that.” Nightmare then picks up her scythe and then gets into a combat stance. “Now shall we continue this dance?”

Nightmare then once again launches herself towards Celestia and gives her time only to block each strike. Celestia is starting to feel like this is all a game to Nightmare, when she suddenly uses her magic and gets behind NIghtmare and uses her magic to power up her punch and the resulting impact sends Nightmare into a few walls.

“Is this some sort of game to you Nightmare?” Celestia asked as she walks towards Nightmare as she feels a little blood trickle down her face. “Is holding Luna against her will and becoming something like this all some sort of twisted game to you?”

Nightmare then laughs and it sounds as if it is coming from all around Celestia. “A game, really? That is what you honestly think this is?” Nightmare then rushes forward faster than before, as if she were a blur. She quickly disarms Celestia and punches her in the gut and grabs her by the throat and starts choking her. “This isn’t a game or some fucked up dream Celestia, this is actually happening. This could’ve been avoided if you didn’t think that avoiding us was a good idea.”

Celestia tries to break out of Nightmares grip, but it is futile so she tries to reason with Nightmare. “I admit it was wrong to do, but you are taking this too far. What would Gregar thi-ACK!" Celestia cries out as Nightmare tightens her grip on her throat.

Nightmare growls at Celestia as her teeth slowly turn into fangs and her slitted eyes narrow at Celestia “Don’t you dare say his name. You lost the right to say his name after you used the elements on him.” Nightmare then grins maliciously “Now I offer you two choices here, One: Surrender yourself and join Luna in a deep slumber and your magic is then added to my own, or Two: Continue to resist and I drain you of your magic and I then kill you. Which will it be?” She finishes with a smirk.

‘Either option ends with her gaining my magic, what can I do?’ Celestia says to herself. She then remembers one thing that could hopefully end this. ‘Please let this end with me admitting my own mistake and not with me making my biggest regret.’

Celestia then grits her teeth and makes a fist and launches it at Nightmare and Nightmare grabs her fist. “Too easy and predictable.” Nightmare says, still smirking at Celestia. However her smirk is gone as she sees Celestia smirk at her.

“That may be true, but that means I can do this.” Celestia then kicks Nightmare in the gut and she lets her go. Celestia then flies away.

Nightmare lets her get a head start and starts laughing as she puts a hand to her head. She then has a huge disturbing grin on her face. “So option two it is. All the more fun for me to kill you then CELESTIA!!” Nightmare then launches herself in the air and uses her wings to fly after Celestia. Celestia looks behind her and sees Nightmare closing fast. She launches magic blasts behind her as Nightmare does the same. Soon Celestia gets hit and loses altitude as Nightmare comes in and grabs ahold of Celestia's leg and starts spinning her. Nightmare then lets go and Celestia stops herself in midair. Celestia begins to gather magic to attack Nightmare with, and Nightmare does the same. After a minute of building their magic they launch their beams at each other and a huge shockwave is at the epicenter.

‘Just a little longer, then I can get my- oh no.’ Celestia then sees that beams are getting closer to her as her eyes widen. She tries to focus more into her magic but Nightmare gains the advantage and the beam hits Celestia. She gets knocked back into the castle and she slowly gets up as the battle is taking its toll on Celestia.

‘I need to get the elements to try and cleanse Nightmare of her madness.’ Celestia starts to make her way towards the chamber of the elements. She is using the wall as a balance to keep herself standing. She makes it a couple of steps when she hears a whistling coming from behind her. Before she can turn around a sickening squelch is heard as she looks down and her eyes widen as she sees a scythe blade sticking out of her. She doesn’t see any blood on the blade but she feels herself getting weaker. She hears hoofsteps coming behind her and sees Nightmare slowly making her way towards her. As Nightmare is walking it is as if the shadows themselves are coming off of her.

“It hurts, doesn’t it? You see the blade is slowing draining you of not just your magic, but your life force as well.” Nightmare then has a huge grin on her face. “You see Celestia, when I kill you everything will be better. Gregar will awaken and when he asks what happened to you I will say you got too greedy for power and myself and Luna had to put you down because there was no other option. I will even make sure that Luna will see that this actually happened. Now come Celestia, meet your death with some grace.”

Celestia grits her teeth and says “No.”

Nightmare then has a fake pout on her face “No? Why not?” then it turns back into her grin.

Celestia then charges magic into her hands and starts putting pressure onto the blade. “Because, I will not let you win. I will see that you are healed of this madness.” Celestia says as she looks into Nightmare Moons eyes and on the outside she sees anger, but as she looks deeper into her eyes she sees untold grief. Soon cracking is heard and the blade breaks and creates a massive explosion and a smokescreen engulfs the area. Celestia gets knocked into the pedestal that holds the Elements of Harmony. The element of magic then is released from its place and lands next to Celestia. Time suddenly slows down as she looks up and sees Nightmare with her scythe ready to take her head.

Celestia closes her eyes ‘Please save me, I beg of you save me.’ Then Celestia opens her eyes and all the elements respond to her plea and a shock wave is sent out and hits Nightmare.

Nightmares eyes widen in shock “What did you do? WHAT DID YOU DO?!?!” she screeches as she is struggling against an invisible force.

[Optional Background music]

Celestias eyes then return to normal as she sees Nightmare struggling against the pull of the elements. Nightmare then looks at Celestia and she is shocked at what she sees. Nightmares eyes have returned to normal and she is crying.

“Celestia, whats going on?” Nightmare asks worriedly. Then she starts leaving faster and Celestia races after her. Nightmare holds her hand out for Celestia to take and she reaches out for her.

“Nightmare just hang on I’m coming!”

“Hurry, please!”

Celestia keeps trying to get to Nightmare to bring her back. ‘Please don’t go, PLEASE DON’T GO!’ suddenly it looks as if Luna has broken free from the spell that was holding her as she appears right next to Nightmare with her arm reaching out for Celestia. She then tries her hardest to reach her sisters. As she reaches them something happens.

Nightmare then says “Celestia I’m so sor-” another shockwave hits and Celestia gets hits back towards the castle and is knocked unconscious. Later Celestia wakes up and sees moonlight coming from above. She holds her head in pain as she sits up. She looks around herself and sees the destruction that was caused. She then looks up at the moon and notices something that was never there before. The image of a mare in the moon. At first Celestia looks at this in confusion, then it slowly dawns on her as her eyes become misty.

“No, please don’t let this be true.” she says with a breaking voice. She then uses her magic to scan the moon. Tears then openly pour from her eyes as she realises what she has done. “I-It can’t be true.” She then looks towards the elements and sees them back in their pedestals and tries using them again. As soon as she tries, the elements remain inactive to her.

Celestia slumps forward and her tears are staining the floor beneath her. “Luna, Nightmare. I am so so sorry.”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Her cry of anguish is heard for miles around. For now Celestia realises how much she has lost with just one single decision. For her ultimate regret has come true. She unknowingly banished her own sisters to the moon and she has to live with that decision for the rest of her life.

Flashback End Present time

When the tale was done, not an eye was dry, even Rainbow Dash admitted she had shed tears.

“So you see out of all that had happened, Luna was only caught in the crossfire.” Nightmare said while wiping her eyes. “I was selfish and acted like a brat.”

Celestia nodded “And I acted like I didn’t care about my own family, and look at what happened because of it.”

Nightmare then looks around to all of them “Well that is the tale, any after thoughts or questions?”

Cadence then raises her hand “You must love him very much then.”

“I do, I mean it was him alone that was able to break me out of my shell. He showed me many wonderful and beautiful sights that I couldn’t say no when he asked to wed me. I owe him much, and all I did was mope and let my grief spurn thoughts I would never actually think of doing.” Nightmare sighs “There is much I regret, but as long as we do not repeat our mistakes of old, it will be better.”

Cadence smiles then slowly it turns into a mischievous smirk “Well I know of some ways you can repay him. I can give you some pointers on bedroom experience, and I can help you-” Cadence then shuts up as her mouth is zipped shut. She looks at Nightmare who is giving her a glare as her cheeks are tinted pink.

“Shining Armor, you need to make sure Cadence knows when it is appropriate to talk about bedroom activities.”

Shining Armor rubs the back of his head “Sorry Princess, it is just that when it starts to get about those topics she gets a little invested, just like how she likes to play matchmaker.”

Chrysalis then raises her hand “What will you do when you meet him again?”

Nightmare raises a hand to her chin in thought “I don’t know, but I know I will look forward to that moment when I can meet him again.” After about a minute of waiting and no one else was raising their hands Nightmare ends it. “Well if that is all I would like to speak with Luna and Celestia in private please.” Everyone then gets up and starts to leave Cadence is the last to leave as she winks at Nightmare and the magic ends so she can speak again.

When the doors close Nightmare sighs heavily “You know Celestia I didn’t think Cadence would become like this when you told me.”

Celestia giggles “I’m sorry about that, but I knew the topic of love would be interesting around her especially when it comes to the moments about bedroom experience and activities.”

Nightmare deadpans at Celestia “If I didn’t know better I would say Cadence enjoys talking about such stuff in vivid detail.”
Celestia then rubs the back of her head and blushes in embarrassment.

“You’re serious?” Celestia nods and Nightmare facepalms “I swear she is a pervert. But if I might ask, how would you know.”

“I really don’t want to talk about it.”

“Highly embarrassing?”

Celestia nods and Nightmare and Luna chuckle at that.

Luna then speaks up “You know Celestia, why are the nobles like they are now?”

“Well after my depression they decided to act as how they saw fit. At first I let them be considering there was nothing wrong that happened. However I quickly learned that the lower classes were starting to suffer because of it. I then saw to it to let rule over them or else Equestria would be much different.” Celestia then huffs in annoyance “It doesn’t help that more than half of them are selfish pricks.” She then clears her throat and speaks in a fake regal tone “I mean it is like they have a stick shoved so far up their asses that their noses are permanently sticking in the air as if trying to reach the moon.”

All three of them share a laugh at that.

Nightmare calms down as she looks down “You know, I miss these times we had. But soon Gregar will return and some changes will happen.”

“Don’t remind me of what I will go through again.” Celestia slouches in her chair “I mean when he hears of what happened he is going to be disappointed then he will put me through torture for ignoring the training.”

Luna chuckles a little “Well yes you had that coming, but don’t worry I believe he may go easy on you.”

Celestia rolls her eyes and smiles “Sure he will, sure he will.”

Nightmare chuckles and then looks out a window. ‘Soon Gregar, I will see you again.’

POV 1st One month after wedding incident
Dreamscape

I open my eyes and see that I am resting underneath a tree with shade covering me. I bring a hand to my face and I see not a clawed gauntlet, but a hand. I see a little down that a sleeve of a longsleeve shirt is covering my arm. I then notice a weight on my chest and look down. I see Nightmare Moon sleeping peacefully with a smile on her face. I then run my hand through her mane as I look up through the leaves. I then scratch behind her ears and I get a coo of approval in response.

“Hmm, that feels nice.” She says as she looks up at me and smiles.

I smile back “I’m glad you like it.” I then wrap my hands around her waist and bring her closer to me. She squeaks a little in surprise then rests her head on my shoulder and nuzzles me.

She sighs in content “I never want this moment to end.”

“I know what you mean. I never thought I would ever fall in love, or for that matter get married.”

She giggles as she closes her eyes “Same here.” We both sit there just enjoying each others company. Then suddenly a voice is heard, but it sounds like a distorted child's voice.

“But all good things must come to an end.”

My vision then goes dark and shortly afterward light comes back. I look around and see a dark horizon and Nightmare is nowhere to be seen as well. I stand up and my vision changes to tunnels vision. I sway a little then shake my head to clear it. My vision returns and I have no idea where I am. I look all around me and see only an island in the distance. I look down and see red water. As I look down at myself I see myself in blue jeans and sneakers. I have a gray longsleeve shirt with a blue t-shirt over it. I run a hand across my Navi mark and feel fabric. I then look at my reflection in the water, which is weird that I can. I see piercing yellow eyes stare back with shoulder length black hair. I then crouch down and dip a finger in the water. I bring it back and rub it across two fingers. Instead of it rolling across, it stains my fingers.

My eyes widen in realization “Blood?!” I then stand back up “Where am I?”

I start walking towards the island, but it seems as if it is getting further out of reach the closer I get.

“Gregar!!” I hear NIghtmare’s voice call out to me and I look around for her.

“Nightmare! Where are you?”

I then panic a little then I hear some kind of singing but it is faint and I can’t make it out. I then hear Nightmare cry out in pain and I run away from the island as it came from behind me. I keep running and I hear the singing getting louder. I look behind me and the island is still the same distance away. I look up and see a black moon in sky and it is giving off a red glow.

“Ashes, Ashes we all. fall. down.” After that I hear something fall and a sickening crunch come from above. I look up and step back in horror. Above with a noose around her neck is Nightmare Moon. She is slowly swinging and I look upon her as I see countless scratches upon her and a pair of rusty scissors are sticking out of her left eye. I hold a hand to my mouth and try not to vomit at this sight. Then the smell hits me, it smells like rotting flesh and I quickly get on my knees and throw up. After my stomach is freed from whatever was in it I stand back up and try to beast out.

‘Synchro activate, Beast Out!’ I expect the flash of light that normally happens but it doesn’t. I then hear footsteps behind me and I look and see something that brings me a feeling of dread.

An alicorn filly is walking towards me with a wide grin on her face. She is wearing a red dress. Her horn has cracks running along it and one of her eyes is black while the other is a normal eye with a teal iris. It looks as if she is crying blood, but she then opens her wings and I see that they are rotting as I can see flesh barely hanging onto the bone. She keeps walking forward at me and I try to move but can’t. Then beneath me the water churns and I see a table appear and lift me up. I slam down onto it by an unknown force and try to sit up. As I try my wrists and ankles are tied down restricting my movement.

“So Daddy, are you comfortable?” I hear the filly say in a distorted voice.

“Daddy?” I ask in confusion.

She giggles as she looks at me “Of course, you’re my Daddy.”

I grit my teeth and continue trying to break from the bonds “Like hell I am!”

Her grin is still there “Oh but you are, I mean I was born when you slaughtered all those who crossed your path. And besides I am sure you remember the saying, “An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind.’” She then has another pair of rusty scissors and she brings them above my right eye. I then get a good look at her face and see that her right eye isn’t an eye at all, there is nothing there. I then look at her left eye and see that her eye looks like Nightmares.

“Oh I see you have noticed, Mommy was so helpful with giving her eye.” I look back at Nightmare and I realize what happened.

“You cut her eye out?!”

She giggles “Nope, Her eye became mine as I plunged these scissors into her eye. I saw her squirm. And her cries of anguish? Beautiful. You should’ve heard her cry out for you as I put a noose around her neck and let her fall. It was so beautiful to watch her dying squirms as her soul left her body. Now time for that eye.” She then plunges her scissors into my eye and I scream as I feel them cut into me. As I look upon her with my left eye I see her right eye socket is slowly being filled with a regular one with yellow irises. She then decides to slowly pull out the scissors and I can feel it dragging against my skull. As she pulls out I feel faint as she has the demonic grin on her face still.

“Well that was fun, now lets see how long you can hold out.” She then lowers the table and walks around till she is behind me. she stares down at me as she gets ready to strike me with the scissors. Without another word I feel her repeatedly stab into my face and my body twitches with each one. Time slows down around me as I see specks of blood fly out every time she stabs me. She then stabs me in the left eye and everything goes dark.

Chapter 4: The Empire (Strikes Back)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6: The Suns Fire

POV 1st the next day: Canterlot castle

I slowly open my eyes as I feel the rays of the sun enter the room. I feel something soft under my fingers. I open my eyes fully and see I am lying next to my wife. I smile as I run a hand over her arm. I then retract my arm and get off the bed. I stretch as I go over to the window and open it. I sigh slightly as I am adjusting to being back.

I run a hand through my hair “This will take some getting used to I know that.” I stand looking over Canterlot as the sun is coming up. I then feel someone behind me and a pair of black furred arms wrap around my waist.

“That may be true, but I will be here to help you through it.” Nightmare Moon says as she rests her head on my shoulder. I smile as I hold her arms there.

“I know you will, and this time I won't be going to sleep for a long time again like last time.” I then feel her tighten her grip on my waist slightly and I grab her hand.

“Don’t joke about something like that, please.” I hear her say in a sad tone.

“I’m sorry, but I am being honest about this one. Now before we stay here like this for about an hour I think we should head down to eat something.” I finish with a cheeky grin as I feel her retract her arms around me and flicks me on the back of the head.

“Yeah well out of the two of us, you don’t really need to eat.”

I turn around and shrug at her. She then closes the distance between us and kisses me on the lips and then motions for us to go out the door.

I roll my eyes and smile as I walk out the door with her behind me. She is wearing a simple t-shirt and pants as we walk towards the dining room.

“So what all happened after I had my slumber?”

I then notice out of the corner of my eye that Nightmare slowly got behind me and stopped. I turn around and notice she is rubbing her left arm and looks to be almost in tears. I quickly go over to her as she lets out a deep breath.

“Are you alright?”

She then looks me in the eye and smiles sadly “Just remembering some bad stuff that had happened in the past.”

“What exactly happened?” I have a sneaking suspicion as to why she is reacting this way.

She sighs before beginning “I am sorry ahead of time if I stutter.” And from there she tells me all of what happened. I could only stand there in disbelief as she tells me that she wanted to actually kill Celestia. She had those thoughts in her head for a whole year after I was sealed. She continued saying how she used Luna’s moment of weakness to better prepare for her taking on Celestia. I can see tears welling up in her eyes as she explains this all. When she tells me about what happened during her fight with Celestia, I could only step back a little and run a hand through my hair as I listen to this all, and when she finishes I hear her softly crying.

“I’m sorry.” I hear her tell me without looking up. I see the tears fall and I am still in shock of what I hear. I then shake my head and walk over to Nightmare with a neutral expression on my face. I stop in front of her as she visibly tenses up and starts shaking. I sigh as I bring her forward into an embrace and hold her there.

“It’s alright, it is hard to hear that you did this. But I will never hate you for this, I will never leave your side, not after how much you helped me. You should remember what I was like before you came into my life, don’t you?” I tell her as she stops shaking and embraces me back and I don’t hear her crying anymore.

“Yeah I remember.” she says. “Broken and shattered, with no hope left at all. Just waiting for an embrace of death.” She then looks at me in the eye, I can see her eyes are a little red from her crying.

“There is a line from a song that I think fits how I am, ‘I’m only just a crack in this Castle of Glass.’” I see Nightmare smile sadly as she rests her head on my shoulder. I run my hand through her mane as she sighs in content. After about a minute she lets go of me and she has a smile on her face once again.

“Oh there is something I would like to ask of you.” She asks me as she gets a serious look on her face, I nod my head with slight confusion. “Did you set this up for me to meet you yesterday? Because I should’ve at least seen some guards, maids, or servants walking around when heading to my bedroom.” She says as she narrows her eyes at me, but holds a smile the entire time.

I sigh. “Shadowman helped me with this.”

I see her shake her head and keep the smile on her face. “I should’ve known he would’ve helped you sneak into the castle.”

I shrug at her and we continue our way to breakfast. “By the way what else happened after the moon incident.”

“Well now this gets interesting. First before I begin this I would like to point out that while myself and Luna were on the moon Celestia did not continue training.” I facepalm at this and Nightmare giggles a little. “I expected that reaction, but she said it is because it brought back bad memories without all of us there.”

I drag my hand down my face and let out a sigh. “I can’t blame her too much considering what happened.” I then begin thinking of a new way to train her.

“Um, whats with that grin?” I hear Nightmare chuckle nervously as she looks at me.

I realize I was smiling in a disturbing way. I then sheepishly laugh “Uh, no particular reason.”

She gives me a deadpan stare simply telling me she is not buying it.

“Just a new form of training, that's all I’m saying for now.”

Nightmare just sighs “Whatever. Well after I came back from the moon I no longer wanted to kill Celestia, but I had become well crazy I guess you could say. I wanted to bring about eternal night and I sealed Celestia in the sun.” I raise an eyebrow at her but say nothing. “Well then Twilight and her friends went and became the new bearers of the elements.”

“That must have been interesting meeting all of them.”

Nightmare smiles “Oh you have no idea.”

Flashback three years ago

Twilight groaned as she sat up. She sees around her that her friends are lying on the ground. Shortly afterwards they all sit up and notice they are all wearing some sort of necklace while Twilight has a tiara. After about a minute of complementing each other on their necklaces the sun is seen coming through the windows of the worn down castle and Celestia teleports in and all of them soon bow before her.

Celestia softly smiles at this. “Rise my little ponies. I must thank you for stopping Nightmare Moon where I could not. I am happy to see none of you are seriously injured.” Before Twilight could say anything a groan is heard behind all of them. They turn around and Twilight and her friends stare in shock at who they are staring at. They see a young blue furred alicorn who is wearing a simple dress.

“My head hurts.” She says as she sits up. As she opens her eyes she sees six unknown ponies before her and one she recognizes. Celestia then walks over to her. She stops in front of her and crouches down to eye level with her.

“It is good to see you again Luna.” Celestia says as her eyes get a little misty.

Luna smiles as well and reaches forward to hug Celestia “It is good to see you as well sister.” Celestia then nuzzles Luna and stands up and Luna does the same.

Twilight and her friends are at a loss for words at this. First they learn that Nightmare Moon is real and now Celestia has a sister. Celestia then stands up and looks around.

Twilight, confused, says “Um, Princess what are you looking for?”

Celestia ignores Twilight as she looks around. She has a worried look on her face as looks towards a place in the back of the room.

[background music]

A little afterwards Celestia spots whatever she is looking at everyone hears a small eep escape from the darkness. Celestia walks towards the back of the room with Luna slowly following behind her. Only Celestia can hear shuffling as she walks forwards. She stops as she has a sad smile on her face.

“It is alright, you are safe now.” Celestia says. After a few seconds a figure is seen and out from the shadows comes a younger looking Nightmare Moon. She is wearing a black dress that fits a little loosely on her. Unlike Luna who has a light blue mane and tail that ends in a curl, she has a long dark purple mane that ends at just above her waist. Her tail is also dark purple in color. At first Twilight and her friends prepare to rush forward and protect Celestia. Nightmare Moon sees this and looks scared as she starts to retreat back into the shadows as her eyes are watering.

Celestia looks behind her and frowns at all of them and they stop where they are, shocked that Princess Celestia would do something like this. Celestia then looks towards Nightmare Moon again and her frown changes into a sad look upon her face.

“Nightmare it is alright, I won’t let them hurt you.” Unbeknownst to Luna and Celestia, Twilight looks at Celestia in disbelief.

“Are you sure?” Nightmare says in a soft voice that only Celestia and Luna can hear. Celestia nods her head and soon enough Nightmare walks out of the shadows again. She looks behind Celestia and sees Twilight and her friends give her a glare, well Fluttershy hides behind her mane, but don’t move from where they stand. Nightmare then looks at Celestia and tears are starting to come from her eyes. She then rushes forward and hugs Celestia as she begins crying.

“I’m sorry.” she says over and over again, though only Celestia can hear it as it is muffled by the form fitting dress Celestia is wearing. Celestia then has tears come from her eyes as well as she returns the hug.

“It is alright, I forgive you sister.” Luna then joins in the hug and soon all three sisters are reunited.

Twilight and her friends have now reached a whole new level of shock as they those words spoken from Celestia. Rainbow Dash slowly lands down on the floor and says the one thing that is on all their minds right now.

“Ok, can somepony tell just what the hay is going here?!”

Flashback end

“Really?” I ask as Nightmare chuckles a little.

“Yes really. Luna looked at Rainbow Dash and gave her a deadpan stare the entire time for saying that and ruining our family moment. A little afterwards Celestia explains a little about how me and Luna were her sisters. They then all apologized for almost attacking me again. I then said it is no problem, mind you I was trying my hardest not to hide behind Celestia while saying so.”

I chuckle a little when she says that and she joins in as well.

“So what else happened then?”

Nightmare then sighs “The gala.” I cringe slightly at that, I then motion for her to go on. “Celestia invited Twilight and her friends and asked if Luna and I would like to come as well. Luna said no because she was readjusting to the fifteen hundred years that had past. I was surprised how much time had past, but unlike Luna I had adjusted quickly thanks to you.” She smiles at me and I rub the back of my head and chuckle. “Anyway, though I had adjusted to the times, the nobility had gotten worse. The worst one is Blueblood, or as I and some others like to call him Blueballs.” I snort at first then it slowly turns into laughter when I hear that. Nightmare joins in the laughter and after a couple of seconds we calm down and she continues. “Well after Celestia asked me if I would like to go I simply looked her in the eye and said no.”

“Well at least you didn’t say anything else about it.”

“Oh trust me I wanted to, but I refrained from doing so.”

“Well what happened in then and the gala.”

“Well…” She then tells me all that happened in the rest of season one that I kinda guessed what had happened. “And then came the gala. Celestia came by before night had fallen to make sure I didn’t want to go and since it was only me and Celestia around I, well said a few certain words that came to mind about how I felt about some of the current nobility. Celestia kept a straight face and blinked a few times before she left. She didn’t say a word and I’m certain I broke her for a few minutes.” I couldn’t help but chuckle and smile at that image in my head.

“So what happened at the gala?”

“At first it started out normally, boring as all hell then it got.... interesting to say the least.” she says a little hesitantly.

I raise an eyebrow a little “Go on…”

“Well…”

Flashback two and a half years ago

Nightmare Moon was sitting in her room sitting in a chair reading a book waiting for the gala to end so she doesn’t have to worry about how rich the nobles are. As she starts to flip a page she gets a chill. She looks up and looks around then shrugs and goes back to reading her book. As she reads a couple pages she then hears something coming from outside. She gets up and places her book on a stand next to the chair and walks over to her window. She opens it and sees nothing at first but then notices something wrong in the garden.

“Eh probably just the animals acting nervous again.” She says to herself and closes the window and sits back in the chair. Then a few minutes later something happens.

“You’re going to LOVE ME!!!!!” Nightmare Moon gets startled and drops the book she is reading. She then quickly teleports to where she heard that sound originated from. When she gets there she has a blank look upon her face. The ballroom is in absolute chaos as animals are running around and everypony is is panicking at what is happening. Celestia and Twilight are trying and failing at calming down everypony. Fluttershy looks pissed off at something. Applejack is trying to help Rainbow Dash out and Rarity has cake all over her and throws cake at Blueblood and he starts to complain about it and runs off.

Nightmare Moon says only one thing “Nope” she then readies her teleport spell and is back in her room. “Not dealing with that shit.” She then sits back in her chair and starts reading her book again, completely ignoring all that is happening in the ballroom.

Flashback End.

“Really?” I ask her as she has a sheepish grin on her face. She nods her head a little and I facepalm and then drag my hand down my face. “To be fair, I would’ve done the same thing.

“I know you would.” She says and then looks ahead “Ah well the rest of what happened will have to wait, we are here.”

I look ahead as well and notice we are at the dining room. We enter the room and it is empty save for a few servants. I go around and pull out a chair for Nightmare to sit in.

She raises an eyebrow “So chivalrous of you. What brought this about?” She says with a light chuckle as she sits down.

“Eh I can do something like this sometimes.” I say with a smile. She shakes her head and I sit next to her. I sense something is off around us but I think nothing of it. Soon a servant comes over.

“What can I get for you princess?” He ignores me right in front of Nightmare. I notice she has a neutral face right now.

“I would like some waffles and some orange juice.” He nods his head and walks away. I then see her neutral face turn into a frown. “Excuse me, but there is someone else sitting with me.”

I see the servant stop and I hear him groan out slightly and turns around to face us and walks back. “And what can I get you sir?” I hear him say in a strained voice.

“Just some juice would be fine.” I say as I put my arms behind my head and lean back into the chair. I then look at him and he is scowling at me, I then see out of the corner of my eye that Nightmare has a smile on her face and is shaking her head.

“I would appreciate if you did not act like this in front of the princess sir.” When the servant says this I can feel the temperature in the room drop a little. I don’t react but the servant turns around and looks at Nightmare Moon in fear. She gets up from her chair and has her eyes closed and is smiling at him. Now I see that the servant is around five foot five, so Nightmare is clearly taller than him.

“I would appreciate if you did not talk to him like that.” She says to the servant as he is sweating bullets right now. She then opens her eyes and the glare is very obvious. “I mean it is not nice to talk to my husband like that in front of me, now is it?” I the see the servant shaking like a leaf and then outright faints on the spot. I then look around and there is no else in the room with us. I sigh as Nightmare calms down and has the servant wake up. As soon as he wakes he runs out of the room towards the kitchen.

I sigh as Nightmare sits back down. “Did you really have to do that?”

“I’m sorry, but I didn’t like that he was talking to you like that in front of me.”

I then look at her “But is the knowledge that you are married out amongst the public?”

She then looks at me “No, I told Celestia to not let it become public until you came back.”

“Did you really think it was a good idea to do so?”

She then deadpans at me “Even if it was common knowledge, without you here they would think I was most likely a widow even if we said you had a long slumber.”

I then think about it for a second then give it up “Well whatever, all that matters now is that I’m back.” I then see Nightmare smile as some servants come and brings us our breakfast and then leave, most likely out of fear of Nightmare after what happened moments earlier. For a few minutes it was quiet as we had our breakfast.

When we finished I then had a thought on my mind. “You know, why aren’t Luna and Celestia here already?”

Nightmare brings a hand to her chin “That is a good question, but it is most likely they were caught up with something, or they already had their breakfast.”

One of the servants then came over, shaking slightly. “W-Well Princess Celestia and Luna have not eaten breakfast yet. They were caught up on a certain matter.”

Nightmare nods in thanks and the servant walks away. A little after we get told that I hear some voices coming from behind the door. I recognize them immediately as the doors open I hear Celestia sigh.

“Luna, I told you I do not eat cake for breakfast.” I see Luna roll her eyes but her smile hides her amusement. I smirk at this.

“Really, from what I saw back at the wedding you gained some weight Celestia.” I say and I see Celestia give an angry huff. She then turn towards me and is about to give a retort until she saw me. My smirk then turns into a smile as I sit up in the chair and wave at her. Both her and Luna are standing stock still and are looking at me. I sigh and stand up and as soon as I do I see a blur of dark blue and stumble back a little. I look down and see Luna hugging me and I hug her back.

Luna then looks up at me “Welcome back Gregar.”

I smile “Yeah, it’s good to be back.”

She then lets go of me and Celestia walks and hugs me as well. After a little while she lets go and has a smile on her face as well.

“It is good to see you again, but when did you get here?” She crosses her arms as she says this.

“Last night before the sun had fully set.”

“I didn’t even see you enter the castle ho-”

Nightmare interrupts Celestia “Shadowman.” she says and Celestia can only shake her head.

“Of course.” Celestia mutters to herself.

“Where did you stay then?” Luna asks.

I simply point a thumb at Nightmare to which she nods in case they were skeptical. Celestia sees this then she looks at me with a half-lidded gaze with a hint of lust behind them.

“So did the two of you have fun underneath the sheets?” Celestia asks.

Nightmare deadpans at her “Really?” Nightmare then brings a hand and rubs her forehead “Celestia no we did not have ‘fun’ as you so delicately said. Though yes we did sleep together, we did not have sex.”

Celestia then giggles a little until I cough into my fist and give a straight glare at Celestia. “I wouldn’t be laughing Celestia. There is still the fact that you lack your training.” Celestia stiffens up and starts to sweat a little. “And don’t try to come up with an excuse I heard it all from Nightmare. Though I am slightly irritated that you didn’t train for all these years, I understand why you didn’t.” Celestia visibly relaxes and sits down at the table. I then excuse myself from the table and go to exit with Nightmare behind me. I then stop at the doorway and look behind me.

“Oh and don’t get comfortable Celestia. I better see you at the training grounds after Lunch.”

“But what about day court?” Celestia weakly replies as she looks upon me, trying to get out of training.

Nightmare gives an innocent smile “Oh don’t worry, I will take over for you.” She says with no room for argument, cementing the fact that Celestia is not getting out of it.

We both turn around and before the door shuts I hear something smack the table and I hear Luna's laughter a second later. Both me and Nightmare chuckle at that.

After a bit I bring Nightmare in for a hug “I’ll see you later today, gotta get ready for Celestia’s training.”

She returns the hug “Alright, but don’t make it too difficult at the beginning.”

I smirk “No promises.”

She sighs and then lets go and walks off. I watch her go and when she rounds the corner I turn around and head towards the training grounds. As I head there I beast out and mentally prepare myself for what will happen.

A few hours later.

After testing out the training grounds, well they met up to what I wanted to do. Now I am just lying in the shade of a tree waiting for Celestia. A couple seconds later I hear hoofsteps coming towards me and I crack open an eye and see Celestia.

She sighs “So what new form of ‘torture’ have you come up with this time?” She says as she puts her hand on her hips. I see she is wearing a form of workout gear, like one would see at a gym. She is wearing a gray T-shirt and black pants. To stallions, their jaws would be on the ground and Pegasi would have wing boners right now with how she looks.

“Well you will know in a moment. Now first things first I need you to close your eyes.” I say as I walk towards her and stop right in front of her.

“Why?” She asks a little hesitantly.

I roll my eyes at her “Just do it.”

She nods and closes her eyes and I see her stiffen up, most likely expecting me to punch her or something.

I then bring a hand forward and touch her forehead with two fingers. I feel her tense up at this.

“Relax, this is part of the training. The hard part comes after this.” She nods her head and slows her breathing to relax. I then see a purple light surround me and Celestia and I close my eyes.

‘Soul unison activated. Calculating best partner for Princess Celestia.’ I hear in my head in a monotone voice.

‘Partner found. Soul unison at 94%’ I wonder what it meant by that and then suddenly I open my eyes and I see the purple light is no longer surrounding me and is now only surrounding Celestia. I try to bring my hand away from her forehead but for some reason I can’t remove my hand. Then Celestia opens her eyes and I can then let go and a flash of light goes off and I drop down to one knee and I drop out of Beast Out. The purple light surrounding Celestia soon becomes smaller and it turns out to be a PET from the megaman network series.

I see the design is white and red and where the emblem is for the navi is half a sun and the other half is yellow fire with an orange background. Then Celestia then stumbles a little and drops to the ground. I rush over to her and help her up.

“Thanks.” she says to me as she stands up. She then see the PET on the ground with half of her cutie mark on it. She picks it up and look at it.

“What is this?” She says as she holds it in front of her.

I smile at her “Well that is a PET. It is a personal computer of sorts and also it houses your partner.”

She looks confused “My partner?”

I nod my head “Yeah, and from the other half of it I know who your partner is. Just say battle routine set.”

She hesitates a little then does so. She holds the PET in front of her and says “Battle routine set.” soon a flash of fire appears next to her and out of it steps Fireman.

Fireman stands next to Celestia and I can clearly see the height difference. Fireman then stares at me.

“So this is who my partner will be then.” I nod and he crosses his arms. “How much experience does she have with navis?”

I was about to answer, until Celestia answers for me. “Besides fighting alongside them, none.” She then crosses her arms under her chest and glares at Fireman. Fireman stares back and raises an eyebrow.

“Heh, feisty aren’t you.” He then turns back to me. “Anyway, so how well do you think she will do?”

I smirk under my mask “We’ll see.”

Fireman nods and then turns back to Celestia. “Alright Celestia listen up, I am going to blunt about this that it will not be easy. While this training will at first be difficult, once you get used to what will happen, well it will be fun.”

Celestia then asks “So what exactly is my training going to be then?”

I speak up about this “Double soul. It allows you to be able to connect and fuse with a navi, hence Fireman is here. It gives you the abilities of a navi so you can use battlechips as well.” I could see her eyes starting to sparkle in interest. “Also it means you could have an easier time getting a hit on me.” I can then see her smirk at that. “But my question is are you up for it?”

I see Celestia about to say something until Fireman puts one of his arms on her shoulder. “Think about it Celestia, don’t jump to a conclusion.” Celestia then gets a look of irritation. Celestia then looks into Fireman's eyes and thinks it's over. She then sighs and then looks over at me and nods her ready and has a determined look in her eyes.

“Alright, prepare yourself then Celestia. Now I need you to close your eyes and then you need to connect with Firemans soul and it should begin.” Celestia then looks confused then Fireman nudges her and she closes her eyes. Soon enough I see her PET start glowing and then both Celestia and Fireman shout.

“Soul Unison activate: Firesoul!” A purple glow surrounds the two of them and and the light fuses into one.

When the glow is gone I see Celestia in the Firesoul. The first thing I see is that she is wearing the same suit as Megaman does in Firesoul. The suit looks to be a tight fitting one. The design of it is red as the main portion of the suit with some gray on as well. On her arms are the fire gauntlets for using any fire attacks she would use. I see the headpiece is there as well with fire coming out of it, I look behind her a little and see her mane is shortened a little and not wavy any more. Lastly I see where the navi mark is and notice the fire symbol is still there, but the background is of the sun and not the normal plain red background. Her eyes are closed still but I see she is clenching her fists. She soon lets out a breath and then opens her eyes and smiles at me. However before she even says anything she looks behind her and notices she has no wings and then brings a hand up to her head and feels for her horn. Her eyes widen in shock when she doesn’t feel it at all. She then looks towards me and I see her scowl at me. A face guard then covers her mouth and she rushes over to me and grabs ahold of me, all without her knowing fire is blazing out of her gauntlets. I am thankful that I remembered to go back into Beast Out, otherwise I think she would’ve burned me.

“WHERE THE FUCK ARE MY WINGS AND HORN?!?!” She shouts right in my face. I don’t even flinch at her tone, keeping a neutral face.

“Calm down Celestia.” I tell her as I put my hands on her own. I see then her eyes glow white and the fire on her gauntlets burn brighter, and it is starting to hurt.

“Calm down? CALM DOWN?! YOU WANT ME TO CALM DOWN AFTER I LOST MY WINGS BEC-” Her rant is cut off as she then looks at her arms and notice the flames are starting to burn my arms. She then lets go of me and steps back a little. While is doing so I use a recov chip to heal myself.

“What is going on?” I hear her mumble to herself.

“I can only assume this Celestia, while being in Double soul you cannot use your wings for flight or your horn for magic. However when you become more accustomed to Firesoul you might be able to use them while in Firesoul.” I see her look towards me and very hesitantly nods her head. “Well now your training can truly begin, Fireman will take over from here.”

Pov 3rd

After Gregar says this Celestia then hears Fireman in her head. ‘Alright Celestia I see that you are using the gauntlets for your fire already. Also I am able to talk to only you when we are like this.’

‘I see, but how exactly am I using the, gauntlets right?’

‘Yes.’

‘How?’

‘Well the gauntlets are used for fire attacks and can turn into your buster.’

‘My buster?’

She then hears Fireman sigh and grumble to himself for a couple of seconds. ‘Look, do you remember Gregar using his buster at all?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, now think about how his buster is and it should work for you.’

‘Alright’ Celestia says hesitantly and she thinks about how Gregar’s buster is and she feels a little weird in her right hand and looks down to see it shoot back into her arm and is left with nothing for a hand.

“WHAT THE-?!” Celestia is shocked at what transpires and quickly looks at Gregar expecting him to be silently chuckling, but instead he is silent.

Gregar lifts an eyebrow “What, you expected me to laugh at you for that?” Celestia nods her head. Gregar sighs “No I wouldn’t because I did somewhat of the same thing, only I had to defend myself or I would’ve died in that situation.” Celestia then looks down in shame until Gregar comes over and puts a hand on her shoulder.

“Hey, don’t be like that now, we still have training to do.” Celestia then looks up and nods her head.

‘Alright Fireman, now what?’

Fireman is silent for a bit then speaks. ‘Tell Gregar to set up some targets for you.’

‘Alright.’ Celestia then looks at Gregar. “Can you set up some targets for me?”

Gregar nods his head and sets up some targets used for archery. “Here you go.”

‘Alright now, time to aim.’ Fireman tells Celestia, to which she nods and raises her right arm and looks down her arm towards the target. She closes her right eye and then realises something.

‘Um Fireman… how do I fire the buster?’ Celestia sheepishly asks Fireman. Then Celestia hears metallic clanging coming from Fireman, and some very concerning words from him.

After about a minute he finally talks to her. ‘Alright, do you know how to use a bow?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, that makes it slightly easier.’ he then mumbles something about fire arms to her and then continues ‘Think of how the arrow travels when firing the buster.’

‘Isn’t there an easier way of explaining this than using an arrow as an analogy.’ She tells Fireman in a deadpan tone.

‘Alright, here a better one. Think of how you build magic in your horn but instead imagine it in your hand.’

‘That makes a lot more sense then the arrow you know.’

‘... Shut up.’ Fireman grumbles to Celestia while she stifles a laugh.

“You gonna fire any time soon or are you going to keep talking to your boyfriend?” Gregar says to Celestia.

Celestia then shoots Gregar a glare. “Quiet.”

“Hey I was just wondering what was taking so long.”

“I didn’t know how to fire the buster.”

“Ah, well now do you know how?”

“Yes, after he tried saying something about an arrow.”

Gregar looked confused then just shook his head “Whatever, just fire already.”

Celestia then looks towards the target and slowly breathes out. Then she feels a familiar pressure build up, but instead of coming from her head, it is coming from her hand, or more specifically, her buster. Her buster is glowing her familiar golden glow and is steadily getting brighter until it steadies out and is ready to be fired. She then thinks about firing it at the target, and soon it fires. The shot goes way off course and impacts the wall beyond it and destroys it. Celestia on the other hand is clutching her right arm because of how injured it is and how numb it feels. Her face is also contorted in pain. Gregar then soon rushes over to her.

“Hey are you going to be alright?” Gregar asks Celestia. She looks at him and shakes her head.

“Well for starters I think my arm is broken. I don’t know specifically because it is also numb.”

“I see, hold on I have just the trick. Candle!” After Gregar says that, a candle appears and gives off a warm soothing glow. Gregar looks at Celestia and sees her go from in pain, to looking relaxed.

Celestia then looks at the candle “What is that?”

“One of many battlechips. It is called Candle, which is a given because of how it looks. There are three variations of it. What Candle does is give out a soothing aura that heals any who enter its radius. You can barely see it but it is there.” Gregar points towards a spot a few feet away from them. Celestia looks and sees a faint red circle surrounding them. “It will continually heal until it breaks. A downside to it is, you can’t pick it up once it is placed. Also the three variations have different colors and can heal at different speeds. The one here is Candle1 and it heals at a slow pace and is distinguished by its red glow. The next is Candle2 and it has an orange glow and heals at a moderately faster rate. The final one is Candle3 and heals the fastest. It also has a purple glow around it.”

Celestia chuckles a little “Just from this alone, that is a bit of information.”

Gregar nods his head. “Yep, and that is only the literal tip of the iceberg for battlechips. Now, do you want me to tell you why you got injured?”

Celestia sighs as she sits down. “Go ahead.”

Gregar sits next to her and starts explaining. “First of is your posture. You see your buster can and will have a nasty kick to it. Which you no doubt experienced.” Celestia then rubs her right arm. Gregar then lets his right hand turn into his buster. “Your buster can be charged, however you didn’t use the firesoul charge shot. My buster though can’t charge and can rabid fire.” Gregar then points towards the candle and fires a few shots and it is destroyed. Celestia lets out a sad sigh as the soothing aura is gone. “Yeah I know it sucks, but at least you aren’t getting attacked when that happens. Anyway the stance you took was wrong and could only end badly. You stuck your arm out and let your other hang loosely by your side. Also your right side was towards your target and from that stance you had no solid footing as well. You are just lucky the recoil from your shot didn’t smack you in the face.”

Celestia rolls her eyes “Well I’m sorry, this is my first time using something like this.” As she waves her right hand about as it changes to a buster. She flinches a little as it does so. “I’m never going to get used to that.”

“You may not, but eventually it will become natural and you won’t notice it happening in double soul.”

“If you say so.” Celestia says with a little disbelief.

“Now, onto the something else, the firesoul charge shot. Now when you charged your shot before what color was it?”

“It was the same color as my magic, gold.”

“Alright now when you use the charge shot from firesoul, there are two versions of it. One is a flamethrower, the other is firearm.”

“Firearm?”

“Hold on, I’ll get to that. Now when you charge for the flamethrower, it will charge pink. Also your buster will change into something a bit bulkier and it will shoot flames out for about fifteen feet or so. Now the Firearm can only be charged when you use a fire battlechip and it will glow green and shoot up to twenty five feet.”

“How do I use battlechips?”

“I will let Fireman tell you that.” Gregar then stands up. “You ok now, or do you need a few more minutes?”

Celestia stands up shortly afterwards “I’m good.” Gregar nods.

‘Fireman?’

‘Yes?’

‘Can you tell me exactly how to use battlechips?’

‘Alright, now tell me is there some sort of bar at the top of your vision.’

Celestia goes silent and sees a bar that is slowly filling up. ‘Yeah I see it.’

‘That is your custom bar, it basically is what helps you use battlechips. Now when it is filled up let me know.’

After a couple of seconds it does fill up. ‘Alright it is done.’

‘Good, now there should be something called a folder access that.’

Celestia then sees something called folder and accesses it. ‘Fireman, how exactly am I able to do this?’

‘Well you are able to do this because of me, all Navis have a custom bar that lets them use battlechips. However they opt to not use it in favor of their own abilities. Now go through the folder until you find something called HeatShot.’

Celestia then went through the folder and found the chip. It looked like some sort of lupine creature shooting fire from its mouth. ‘Found it.’

‘Alright now a little bit of info on the custom bar before beginning. When the custom bar is filled you can go through your folder and use up to five battlechips for any number of combinations, including program advances. However once used you will have to wait before using any more battlechips. Now select the heatshot chip.’

Celestia then selects it and it goes into the bottom left corner of her vision. ‘Now what?’

‘Alright now talk to Gregar so he can show the stance you should take when firing your buster.’

“Alright Gregar, time to show me how to use the buster.”

“Ok, now line up next to me and change to your buster.” Celestia then goes and stands next to him. “Alright I want you to take the same stance as I do.” Gregar then changes to his buster and places it forward, while his left hand rests upon it to help take aim. He then takes a stable stance with his right foot forward and his left foot a little behind him. Celestia hesitantly takes the same stance. “Alright now do the same thing as earlier and when you charge it, fire.”

Celestia nods her head and then like before steadies her breathing, and sees the familiar golden charge. When it steadies out she then aims towards the target and fires. She stumbles back a little and inspects where she hit, also noting to herself that her arm is only a little sore and that's it. When she sees the target it has a hole in it just to the right of the bullseye, and the hole looks to be a few inches in diameter.

“Well, for the second shot, it was a good one.” Gregar says to Celestia. Celestia then turns to Gregar and gives him a smile. “Now, try and do the other charge shots.”

‘Alright here goes, Fireman you ready?’

‘Are you?’

Celestia lets out a slow breath ‘Not really.’

“You ready Celestia?”

“About as ready as I’ll ever be.” She then takes the same stance and begins charging her buster. it soon turns from gold to pink and her buster doesn’t change. She then fires it and her buster changes to look more bulkier and launches out a stream of fire and scorches the target. Her eyes widen in shock at what just happened.

Gregar chuckles a little. “So how does it feel to be a bit of a fire starter now?”

Celestia chuckles as well “It feels, well, good.”

“Good to hear, now let me set some music for you to continue training. Sound good?”

Celestia shrugs. “Sound good to me.”

Gregar nods and selects the music.

When the music starts she is standing still with her eyes closed and her buster at her side charging, which turns from gold to green. She then hears it steady out and opens her eyes and snaps her arm to the target and fires. The stream of fire is longer than the previous one and her buster stayed the same this time. She smiles happily before Gregar coughs a little into his fist.

“Now that you know how to use the buster, time to begin physical training.” Celestia turns around and sees Gregar in a fighting stance with his arms raised up and his hands balled into fists. Celestia lets her arm fall limply at her sides and lets out a heavy sigh. “Hey, you may know how to use the buster, but now it is time to see how you can fight like this.”

Celestia rolls her eyes and her face covers her mouth again “Might as well get this over with then.” She then gets into the same stance as Gregar.

Hours Later Pov:1st Gregar

We have been training for the last six hours and I can safely say that Celestia is getting used to Firesoul. A few times she surprised me when she used a battlechip, but sadly it was short lived as she always missed when she fired HeatShot. So she just stuck with using her buster attacks and punches and kicks. Now as we are fighting I can tell she is getting tired. Her movements are getting sluggish and I can see sweat falling from her and I can also hear her breathing heavily. I stop my movements but she keeps coming at me. I dodge each one of her attacks but she keeps attacking. I then grab both of her fists as she attacks.

“Ok Celestia I think you have had enough punishment for today.”

“I… can… keep… going.” She says with very obvious exhaustion.

I deadpan at her “No, you can’t. For one you’re exhausted and also your movements are sluggish. I want you to train, not train yourself till you drop from exhaustion.”

I see her look at me in irritation then relief. “Fine.” I see her then drop out of Firesoul and nearly collapses on the ground. I go over to her and sit her up.

I see sweat matting her fur and she looks like she is about to fall over any second. “I’m going to be blunt here Celestia. You look like shit and also can you walk?”

She hesitantly looks at me and shakes her head “I can’t feel my legs all that well,” She then chuckles a little “I think I overdid it didn’t I?”

I nod my head “Yeah you did.” I then pick her up bridal style. “Alright I am going to say this now, don’t get any ideas or I am dropping you.” She looks at me with a slight blush in her cheeks and nods in understanding. “Good, now let's get you to your room.”

“Okay.” Is all she says as we make the silent trek to her room. A few times she snuggles up to me to get comfortable, but I don’t let it bother me too much. However on the way there, I got some interesting stares from maids as we passed by. Most of them looked shocked and a few looked at us with a blush on their faces. When we passed guards I saw quite a few of them openly stare in disbelief and shake their heads as if they were seeing things. I was suppressing the urge to laugh, while Celestia was silently giggling. If my mouth wasn’t covered and if she looked up she would see me smiling.

[background music]

We finally get to her room and she opens the door with her magic. “Put me on my bed please.”

“Alright.” I go over and gently put her on her bed. I then turn around and begin to leave until she calls me back.

“Gregar wait.” I turn around and face her.

“Yeah?”

“Look I have been meaning to ask this on the way here, but what do you think of being in a herd?”

I narrow my eyes a little “What are you getting at?”

I see her look the other way, out towards the window. “Just what would you do if that was presented to you. If there were two people or ponies whom you liked and couldn’t decide whom to choose from the other.”

I begin to think that she is asking me to be in a relationship with her. “What is this all of a sudden.”

I then hear her sigh and then looks towards me. “Well remember when me and Luna asked to be in a herd with you and Nightmare all those years ago?” I nod my head. “Well I asked Luna what she thought of it when she returned and she said she doesn’t hold those feelings for you. She just sees you as an older brother. Me on the other hand…” She then looks down and I thought I saw a tear fall. “I don’t know what to think, I mean I was hurt when you denied me, but I didn’t let it get to me. But when you, Luna, and Nightmare were gone I was well,-”

“Depressed.”

“Yeah. I then began thinking back to the days when you and Nightmare were dating still, before you married her. And I thought maybe in a few decades I might find that happiness like you and Nightmare had. But when time went on, I couldn’t. My subjects only saw me as their princess, not a mare.”

“You tried to find love, but in ended in disaster didn’t it.”

I hear her a take a deep breath before answering. “Yes, there were a few times when I disguised myself and went on a few dates and asked what they would think if they were dating Princess Celestia. I got mostly the same answer, they would say it was impossible because they would all say that I was too good for anyone.” I then see her wipe her eyes. “Let me get to the point then instead of beating around the bush.” She looks at me and I see her eyes are starting to get bloodshot. “Do you think that I could be in a herd with you and Nightmare?”

I just stand there looking at her. I look into her eyes and see she is serious about this. I close my eyes and think about it for a few minutes. I then sigh and answer her “I don’t know.” I see her hopeful stare turn into despair, I am trying my hardest not to go over and hug her right then and there because it is a heart wrenching sight to me. “Hold on let me continue, I don’t know but if I talk to Nightmare about this and she then talks to you about it, would that be fine?”

She then nods her head but still looks sad.

“Will you accept any answer she gives, even if she says no?”

“Yes.”

“Is that all?”

“It is, I’m sorry if I took up your time Gregar it is just I was thinking about this when you were carrying me back here. I started to get ideas popping in my head and I had to tell you.”

“Alright, I will still talk to Nightmare about this.”

She nods her head and slowly gets up from her bed, placing her PET on her nightstand, and makes her way to her bathroom. I then head out the door. When it shuts I walk towards the kitchen and also begin thinking about what Celestia has told me.

‘Man, first day coming back and this gets dropped on me. I mean yeah Celestia is beautiful and all, but all this time and not even a lover for her.’ I then rub the top of my head and sigh ‘Ah fuck it, I can think about this when I talk to about it to Nightmare.’

As I walk towards the dining room I see Nightmare. “Hey Nightmare, how was your day?”

Nightmare looks at me and smiles. “Alright, all things considered. How was training Celestia?”

I hesitate before answering, and Nightmare walks up to me with a bit of worry on her face. “Well it was fine, she learned something new from me. But she said something to me that caught me off guard.”

“What about?” She says.

I then tell her all of what Celestia had told me. “And, well if I didn’t see the look on her face I would’ve gotten mad at her.” I then look at Nightmare and see her eyes are conflicted, as if she doesn’t know to either be mad or sorry for Celestia. “Look, for now just don’t put too much thought into this yet, ok. I don’t want you to worry about this yet, there will be time to think about this at a time when Celestia is feeling better.” I then put a hand on her shoulder “But, don’t be too hard on her alright.”

Nightmare closes her eyes and lets out a deep breath. “I know, it’s just what happened back in the Crystal Empire those many years ago is still on my mind. I’ll talk to her when I am ready alright?”

“Sounds fine to me. Now I don’t know about you but I’m hungry.” I then get out of Beast Out and rub my stomach with a cheeky grin. Nightmare rolls her eyes at me and hugs me. I hug her back and after a couple of seconds we let go and head to get something to eat.

POV 3rd Location ???

“Hmm, the Double soul has been activated and the first one is none other than Princess Celestia herself.” The figure then has a small smile on its face “Well Gregar what do you plan on doing from here. And also what would Duo think of all this right now. Well sadly it is none of my business, so I shall leave this be. For now.” The figure then chuckles to itself as it walks off towards an unknown location.

Author's Note

And here is chapter 6, and well I have some news for all of you. BlueMoon sadly is no longer my editor because of family and creating stories on his own. I wish him the best on his own stories.

And so Trithtale has accepted to being my main editor from now on, which is nice.

Also expect new chapters every month or so.

also this

Chapter 7: A trip to Ponyville

Author's Note

Hey everyone, well it has been a bit since my last chapter and I want to say sorry about that. Lack of motivation to write, Dark Souls 3 and Destiny all got in the way for writing this chapter. I am thankful that I got this done though. So enjoy this chapter because hopefully I can get the next chapter done sooner than I did with this one.

Without further adu, Lets kick it up

Chapter 7: A trip to Ponyville

Well it’s been six days since Celestia first got her Double Soul, and life in Canterlot has been hell for me. First off the news that I was Nightmare Moon’s husband had caused a lot of unnecessary backlash from it. The nobles were demanding that me and Nightmare be divorced, saying that I am not good enough for her and other stupid shit like that. What happened next didn’t surprise me at all. She shouted at the nobles calling them bigoted idiots with polls shoved so far up their asses it is like they trying to reach the moon. The response from that outburst was less than kind. They outraged that one of their princesses would say something like that. So she did the only thing that seemed right, lock herself in our room until she can think clearly from the shit storm that is happening right now. Now during this time I decided to not enter our room and just stay up and try and see how this goes. I regret doing that. For nearly everyday during the day time I was hounded by the nobles and I was trying my hardest to NOT kill every single one of them.

So when that happened I decided that enough was enough and to go to Ponyville, hoping that when I go there it will calm me down. I am walking through the halls right now and up ahead I see Celestia. She notices me and walks over to me and steps besides me.

“How have you been Gregar?” She asks with concern.

“Like shit, that’s how I feel.”

I hear her sigh “I am so sorry for this, I didn’t think that the backlash would be this much for both you and Nightmare.”

I sigh as well “Don’t blame yourself Celestia, It’s the nobles who are to blame. Well not all of them, just most of them.”

“I still feel as if I am resp-”

I cut her off “Say you are responsible again and I will punch you in the face right here and now.” I then look at her out of the corner of my eye and see she has shut up and looks away. “Sorry, it’s just I haven’t had any sleep in the past five days and I just need to get away from Canterlot.”

After a few seconds of silence Celestia finally speaks “Where are you going to go and for how long?”

“Just down to Ponyville for a while, for a few hours or so. Clear my head and hopefully not try and kill anyone in a rage.”

I then see Celestia walk forward and stop in front of me and rests one of her hands on my shoulders, I look in her in the eye.

“Alright Gregar, while you are doing that I will try and calm down the nobility. I will see you later today then.” She then hugs me and I hug her back. After a few seconds she lets go and we go our separate ways, she heading to wherever it is she is going and me towards Ponyville. Before I leave the castle I Beast Out and use my invisible battlechip to sneak my way out of the city to avoid any unnecessary confrontations. After two minutes have gone by and the city of Canterlot is in the distance, I come upon the town of Ponyville. I then drop out of my Beast Out as I enter the town. Of course as I keep walking I get stares thrown my way, but they then quickly turn into smiles and waves, to which I return.

As I walk I think to myself. ‘I guess the ponies here are fine with me being Nightmares husband.’

I keep walking until I find the park and as I do I walk over to a nearby bench to sit down. As I sit down I bring out the sword battlechip Tobi gave me and lo and behold it became an MP3 player. I smile a little and select random and set it to repeat the song. The song begins with a slow Piano melody and then the lyrics begin, I know this song all too well. As it plays I look up into the sky and I begin to think how much I have gained, but also how much I have lost. With how I look now as a human, well it isn’t how I used to look. I don’t even remember what my name was originally nor what I looked like before I came to Equestria. I remember most of my life before coming here, I was an only child to two loving parents. I remember my other family members clearly, but when it comes down to myself it gets hard. When I try to remember what I used to look like it gets fuzzy, and I start to forget my old life when it happens and I am scared about forgetting it. Fuck, I hate getting sentimental like this. I then let my thoughts drift to two days ago when I had a conversation with Luna about what Celestia told me.

Flashback

Luna is walking the halls of the castle as she is done with night court for the day, and as she comes around a corner she sees an odd sight. Gregar sitting against a wall looking outside at the moon. She then sees him put something up to his lips and drinks it. Luna raises an eyebrow at this.

“What are you drinking?” She asks out of curiosity.

Gregar pauses in his drink and notices Luna and puts it down by his side and looks her in the eye. “Orange Juice.”

Luna rubs a hand on her forehead “At least you didn’t find the alcohol.”

He then has a smug grin “Oh I found it, I just didn’t have any.”

Luna then glares at him then rolls hers eyes “Well come on, I need to talk to you.”

Gregar then stands up and has an empty glass of orange juice in his hand. Luna then leads him towards her room and opens the door for him. “So Luna, what's up?” Gregar asks as Luna goes over and sits down while he stays standing.

“When was the last time you had slept?” Luna asks him while staring at him with a critical eye, looking for any signs of lying.

Gregar shrugs “About four days, why?”

“Because I would like to know why Nightmare Moon has locked herself away in her room and why you also haven't slept.”

Gregar sighs heavily and runs a hand through his hair as he looks down at the floor. “Well have you read in the newspaper that me and Nightmare are married?” Luna nods her head with a smile that quickly transitions into a neutral expression. “Well since you are normally up during the night I’m somewhat surprised you haven’t gotten some noble coming into night court bitching about how ‘Some freak has tainted the princess’ or some other bullshit like that.”

Luna’s eyes widen at that “What?!”

Gregar nods “Yeah, that's the reason Nightmare is currently locked in her room. Most of the nobles hate the idea the one who isn’t a pony is married to her, bunch of racist bastards.”

Luna is calming herself from what she just heard and mumbles “I know it was bad when Celestia told me all of this,” she then clenches her hands “but this is outrageous.”

“How do you think Nightmare felt when she heard all this? She was, and is rightfully still, pissed the hell off by them. And when I tried to enter our room, I got a scythe blade sticking out of the door because of it. She apologized shortly afterward but just wanted to be alone until everyone has calmed down.” Gregar then leans against a wall. “This has hit her hard, but I am hoping that Celestia can eventually calm down the nobility and their bitchiness.”

Luna then narrows her eyes at Gregar when he was talking about Celestia. “Is there something about Celestia that has some reason for this?”

Gregar then looks at Luna “No, it is just what she has told me that I am, well a little torn I guess would the right thing to say.”

Luna then gets relaxed in the chair she is sitting in. “And what exactly has she told you?” Gregar hesitates before answering.

“She asked if she could be in a herd with me and Nightmare.”

Luna raises an eyebrow at this “And did you answer her?”

Gregar then shakes his head “I only said I don’t know, and that Nightmare would come up with the answer.”

Luna then thinks about this for a bit then asks Gregar “Tell me, do you still wish to be married to Nightmare?”

Gregar's eyes start glowing menacingly and is growling “Of course I do, She means far too much to me to just up and end our marriage with her just for something Celestia has asked.”

Luna then smiles warmly at Gregar and he becomes confused “Well I see where you stand then. You are wondering if being together with Celestia is fine.”

“Well, yeah.” Gregar hesitantly says.

“And then your marriage with Nightmare, you want to spend as much time with her to make up for lost time.” Luna then turns serious “Did Celestia tell you anything else?”

“Yeah she said she tried to get into a relationship but-”

“But they all ended badly.” Luna finishes for him. “You see Celestia has always wanted a relationship since she couldn’t be with you. Though she tries to hide it, she is still depressed even though we are all back. And the main reason is because she wants to be loved as a mare, one who will love her back and not see her as a princess.” She then looks Gregar in the eye “She wants someone as caring as you are. That is why she asked you this now, to be loved by you as you love Nightmare.”

Gregar then looks down in thought and shortly afterward looks at Luna again “What are you saying?”

Luna rolls her eyes with a smile “I’m saying that you should accept Celestia’s proposal and treat it slowly. See if the two of you have a spark and slowly build it into a flame.”

Gregar then rubs the back of his head “I’ll… think about it, ok?” Luna then nods her head and he leaves her room with a sigh.

Present

I am still sitting on the bench just watching the clouds roll by in the sky. The song is still going as I think about what I said to Luna.

‘If Nightmare even accepts this, what will I even do for Celestia? I just don’t know what to do.’ I say to myself. The song then fades out as it ends for the third time and right when the piano begins I hear something faint over the music.

“Fun Fun Fun.” I hear faintly and then have my gaze goes from the sky to looking around. I then stop the music and listen for it again.

“Fun Fun Fun.” I hear it again and I look towards the direction of the woods.

“Fun Fun Fun.” My eyes widen and I feel one of them start to twitch. Great I just had to come into town when Pinkie found the Mirror Pond. Then suddenly a pink wave of hyper comes through town all chanting the same word over and over again. I rush into town and see all the pinkie clones getting into others personal space and asking if they want to have fun. But as soon as they look at me their eyes light up and I beast out and have my eyes glow and glare at them all. Then they all split up and go the other way in fear, I sigh and look around trying to find the real Pinkie. Since they all look alike, I use my scanner to find her, and well it still comes up with nothing.

‘Well that doesn’t help all too much, how am I going to-’ I then smack myself in the face as my train of thought figures out how I can find the real Pinkie. ‘Of course just look for the one that has the strongest signature to the Element of Laughter.’ Now since I know what to look for, considering I remember the signature from when Celestia and Luna used them, I can easily find Pinkie. As I activate the scanner it shows me where she is, and as I walk all the clones evade me as if I will kill them on the spot, granted I wouldn’t do that it just makes it easier to find Pinkie. When I find her I see her drawing faces with frowns on them. I am a little saddened by this as I walk over to her.

I crouch down next to her “Hey Pinkie, how are you feeling right now?”

She pauses in drawing her frowny faces and wraps her arms around her knees “I’m fine, I mean I am just sitting here doing nothing. I mean how do you know I am the real Pinkie, I may just be one who got a little messed up from my adventure into the Mirror Pond.” I then look at her eyes and I see them getting misty. “I mean what makes you think I am the real Pinkie.”

She doesn’t look at me at all and I sigh “There are multiple reasons I could say so, but I’ll stick to a few of them. The most obvious one is that you are not acting like all the clones of yourself. You are sitting here making frowny faces because what you thought was a good idea ended up becoming something worse. You had good intentions but look at what happened, clones of yourself going around wanting to have fun. Another is that I used my scanners to find which one has the strongest connection to the Element of Laughter, which happens to be you.” I pause as she sighs and doesn’t move at all and see a few tears fall from her face. “Also Pinkie I know it’s you because of how much you care for your friends, you wanted to help everyone you met. You had good intentions that became like this.” I then put a hand on her shoulder “Pinkie don’t let this get you down, just because you messed up like this, shouldn’t bring you down in a slump like this. I mean these clones are nothing like you, for one you feel happiness and sadness. These clones only care about having fun and don’t care about anything else. While you, you didn’t want it to become like this. You just wanted to be there and help any way you could. So Pinkie don’t let this get to you, please.”

Pinkie then finally looks at me with tears streaks matting her fur and lunges forward and hugs me. I smile at her and hug her back. After a few minutes of sitting there and me calming Pinkie down she lets go and smiles back at me.

“You look better with a smile on your face than a frown.” I say as Pinkie blushes a little and giggles. I then stand up “Now come on, let's go somewhere so we can talk normally.”

We then we make our way to Sugar Cube Corner, and when we enter I go out of my Beast Out and we go to a booth in a corner and sit down. Pinkie leaves and comes back with some milkshakes.

“So Gregar it is nice to see you, but what are you doing here?” She asks me while resting her hand on her chin.

“Well first have you read the newspaper?” She nods her head with a smile. “Well the nobles are having a bitch fit because of it.” She frowns. “Yeah, I know and they would constantly come after me telling me to end our marriage. It’s getting annoying and it is a miracle that I haven’t killed anything because of it.” I finish with a sigh.

I then look at Pinkie and see she has already finished her milkshake and is now twirling the straw around the cup while tapping one finger on her chin in thought. I look at mine and see I have had only a quarter of it. Weird, I thought I would have been halfway through it.

“Well what is Nightmare doing right now?” Pinkie asks me.

“In her room trying to calm down.”

“Hmm, well what about Princess Celestia?”

“Trying to find a way to calm them down.” I say as I rest my head in the palm of my hand and look out the window. I see a streak of blue go across the sky and see it is Rainbow Dash. It seems she is looking for any stragglers. I then look back at Pinkie only to find an empty seat and no milkshake whatsoever, like she was never there to begin with. I see Rainbow Dash then enter Sugar Cube Corner and I wave to her, she waves back with a sheepish smile and quickly leaves. I thought she was mad at me or something. After about her entering two more times she finally is back at the barn. I know this because when she re-entered again I tracked her with my scanner.

“Is she gone?” I hear coming from right next to me. I turn my head to see Pinkie next to me with another Milkshake and is wearing a long overcoat and fedora, like she is trying to hide from someone.

“Yeah.” I hesitantly answer. I then blink once and she is no longer wearing the overcoat and fedora and is back into her blue and white striped t-shirt and shorts.

She then leans onto the table and lets out an exasperated sigh “I thought she would always come back.”

I raise an eyebrow at this and nothing more.

“Well that's fine and all Pinkie, but why were you trying to hide?” I ask her after a couple seconds.

“Well then she would take me over to whatever the girls are doing with my clones and I wouldn’t get to spend any more bonding time with you Gregy.” She finishes with a smile.

I then breath out a heavy sigh and look at Pinkie “Pinkie, I will only say this once. NEVER, call me that again, okay?”

“Okie Dokie Loki.”

“Anyway Pinkie, there is something I would like to talk with you about.” I say after about a minute.

“What is it?”

I look at Pinkie in the eye, “Pinkie Promise you won’t say a word to anyone else until I can say you can.”

She flinches a little at my tone and hesitantly nods her head then goes through the motions for the promise. I may have been a little harsh but I wanted to make sure she kept it. I quickly use my scanners and find out that there is no one else around to hear this. I then tell her my dilemma with what Celestia told me. The reason I am telling her is because I wanted to hear an outside source about the whole thing. When I first began telling her she didn’t know what to think, but as time went on she closed her eyes in concentration. When I was done, she was looking at me with a serious look on her face, as if deciding what to say.

After a bit she finally looks at me with a smile. “Well I would say accept it as well. I mean with what you told me I never would have expected the Princess to be like this. But you should give it a chance, it may turn out for the best not only for you, but for Princess Celestia as well. Also I think it would best if you, Princess Celestia, and Princess Nightmare Moon all sat down and talked about it.”

I look at Pinkie and sigh with a smile on my face. “Well, once this whole shit storm has calmed down, I will tell Nightmare about this alright?”

“Sounds good to me.” She says. After we finished the shakes we got up and walked around town for a bit. As we were walking we ran into Pinkie’s clone and the others.

“What?! I thought I got all of them!” Rainbow Dash exclaims as she throws her hands in the air in exasperation. I then look at the clone and see it is slightly shaking in fear of me. Pinkie notices this and walks over to it. She then starts circling it and giving it the stink eye. The others try and stop her, but I just glare at them as my eyes glow. They back off a little and Fluttershy curls into a ball and hides behind her mane. I turn back to Pinkie with a little bit of remorse, but I wanted to make sure they didn’t interfere.

“Gregar.”

“Yeah Pinkie?”

“You know what to do.”

I look at Pinkie in confusion. She then looks at me in deadpan and points at her clone. I then smack my forehead and walk over to the clone. The clone then begins shaking visibly and all her friends look over at the clone. I don’t see their expressions, but I then stop in front of the clone and tap it on the head. It then changes into smoke and flies off to wherever the mirror pond is. I then see all of them are around Pinkie, apologizing to her and she forgiving them. I see this and smile and then I get an idea. As I think it over for a few minutes I become aware of Twilight grabbing my attention.

I turn towards her, “Yeah?”

“Pinkie told me why you are here and I was wondering if I could ask you some questions.”

I think it over for a few minutes before agreeing “As long as it doesn’t take more than an hour.”

She then gets happy and starts shouting yes over and over while circling me. I then stop her and motion for us to go to her treehouse. After the hour has passed I thought it would never end. Question after question AFTER FUCKING QUESTION. I was only able to keep up with the rapid fire questions because of my scanner telling me what question was asked. The questions ranged from what Earth is like to more about my family. As soon as she asked me personal questions like what I was like before coming to Equestria, I gave her a straight look and told her to drop it. She got the hint from my tone to not continue in talking about it.Twilight was then disheartened that the hour was up but I told her I need some time to myself for a bit. I asked for a spare room to use and she lead me downstairs, still don’t understand how this place has a basement but whatever, and I went and sat down at a wall and when I did my I closed my eyes and I entered my ‘homepage’ as I like to call it. My homepage is how I am able to talk to other navis without having to call on them, basically like how you enter the internet in the battle network games. I open my eyes and I am standing in front of Numberman’s lab. I smile and enter his lab. When I enter I hear the sounds of someone working on things and some grumbling and cursing in between. As I get closer to the sounds I can’t help but notice some unfinished projects of his. I see some form of ride armor from the Megaman X series, weird but alright. I even see a spear that has electricity coursing around the tip, huh I might want to give that a try.

“Come on almost have it and-” I suddenly hear an explosion go off and go over to where I heard it. And from the smoke comes Numberman coughing and waving his arm back and forth to fan out the smoke “- Damn it I thought I had it there.” Numberman then looks up and notices me. “Oh hello Gregar, what brings you here today?”

“What were you working on Numberman?” I ask with a chuckle as he wipes his hands together.

“Well I was hoping I could create some custom battlechips, but now have worked so far I’m afraid.”

“Well I can’t help you there, but I need your help on a few things.”

“If one of them is about Celestia I will say go for it.”

I deadpan at him “If it was about that, I would’ve asked Roll. No what I am here for are two things.”

Numberman then looks at me in interest. “Oh, and what are these two things are?”

I smile at him and tell him the first thing I need. He rubs one of his hands on his chin and the lights on his head are going on and off as he thinks this over.

“Hmm, I’ll see what I can do alright. This project will become my priority, even if your fears are correct though.” He tells me in a serious tone.

“Alright, and the second thing I need from you is a jetboard.”

“You mean the one that goes across water?”

I smack my hand to my face, hard. I then drag it down my face and let out a heavy sigh.

“No, I mean one that can fly. Like from the anime Eureka Seven.” I then pull up an image for him to view.

“Ah I see. Yeah I can make that, just pull up a Fishy virus and I can get started.”

“Um how?” I tilt my head in confusion to what he is saying.

He then facepalms and says “Like how Gregar from the games was made, all you need is a collection of bugs and it is done.”

“Again, how?” I say in irritation. Seriously just tell me already.

“Just summon up a fishy from one of the dash attack chips and you're good.”

I deadpan at him, “Would have been nice of you to tell me from the beginning.”

He then rubs the back of his head “I thought you would have known that.”

“I didn’t.”

He then taps the side of his head. “Well now that I think about it, you wouldn’t have known. Virus’s like this can only be summoned in cyberspace.”

“Well that’s nice to know.” I then summon up said chip and Beast Out, then concentrate on putting energy into it. Because of how my power works, I am basically unstoppable in cyberspace because of what I can do. Mainly due to the fact that I can summon an unlimited amount of viruses because of the amount of bugs I can use. Anyway back on topic, after about a minute the chip glows and when it dies down in it’s place is a fishy virus.

This one is different because it is a Fishy 3 virus, as it has yellow and black going across it’s body with a light blue underbelly and red eyes. I guess I grabbed the condor chip instead of dash attack. It then turns towards me and starts nuzzling as it’s eyes close and has what looks like a happy grin on it’s face. I then rub its head and chuckle a little as Numberman coughs into his fist.

“As touching as that is, I need to get working. Now how many would you like me to make?”

I think about it for a second then shrug as I move the Fishy over to Numberman. “Eh make about twenty of them.”

He nods his head “Alright, that should give me a few days to get them complete. Anything else while you are here?”

“Nothing comes to mind, so I shall let you begin.” I then turn around and am about to logout when Numberman stops me.

“Oh and one last thing. That test from long ago was positive, in case you forgot about it.”

“Thanks, I’ll let Nightmare know as soon as I can.” I then smile underneath the mask as I feel tears in my eyes. The test I had Numberman take was to see if I could get Nightmare pregnant. It looks like Nightmare will be in for a surprise when I get back. I then logout and stand up and stretch out my aching bones. I then hear the door open from the stairway.

“Hey Gregar, you awake now?” I hear Spike ask me as he walks down.

“Yeah, why?” I ask as I meet him at the bottom of the steps.

“Because a letter came by for Twilight from Princess Celestia saying if she saw you that it is safe to return to Canterlot now.”

I nod my head “Alright, thanks for letting me know. By the way, how long was I down here for?” I ask as we both head back upstairs.

“About two hours.” He simply replies.

“Huh, didn’t feel that long.” I shrug as we enter the library. “Well I’ll be off then, see ya round Spike.” I give him a two finger salute and leave, while he waves bye. I then Beast Out and begin my jog to Canterlot. I then select a random song, and the one that was picked, hit my nostalgia hard. Damn, now this brings me back. This is the kind of music I grew up to. I let the song play out as the scenery changes around me. I keep my pace so I can let myself be lost in the music. I soon see Canterlot coming close and slow down. I then begin my walk to the castle as I let the song fade out and is replaced with a different one. As I walk through Canterlot I get looks thrown my way. Some are just curious stares and others are of disgust, but most of them are neutral. I guess whatever Celestia did worked out then. As I continue walking not a single one stops me as I am walking towards the castle. When I get to the castle the guards don’t stop me, only nod at me as I walk through. Before I go any further I stop and ask the guards something.

“Where can I find Celestia at the moment?”

The one on the right replies “She is currently in her personal study at the moment.”

“Thanks,” and now I have my current destination.

As I make my way there, I think to myself how Celestia got them to calm down. Well I don’t think about it too much because it doesn’t take me very long to reach her study. I open her study doors as I drop out of Beast Out and I immediately see she is in a little bit of stress. Also she is now wearing a white blouse with some tan colored khaki’s, seems she is going casual today. I see her open up a bottle of what looks like whiskey and pour it into a glass and drinks a little bit of it before setting it down and then notices that I am in the room. Her eyes widen in shock and quickly looks back and forth between me and the alcohol.

She then shakes her head and mutters “Fuck it.” Before sitting back and taking another swig. “Come on in, I guess.” She says as she sits back into her chair. As she sets the glass on a coaster on her desk I sit in a chair on the other side.

“So I see you needed a drink then?” I say with a bit of a smirk.

She sighs and rubs her forehead with her eyes closed. “Yeah, it took a while but I finally got them to calm down.” She then has a small smile on her face as cracks an eye open at me. “So how was Ponyville?”

I chuckle as I lean back into my chair “Eventful, that's for sure.”

She chuckles as well “I know, from the letter Pinkie wrote me. It was nice of you to help.”

“It was.”

“By the way, you should tell Nightmare that it has all calmed down now.”

I then ask her “How did you do it?”

She then looks at me in the eye with her arms resting underneath her chest, while having a smirk on her face. “That's a little secret I am keeping to myself.”

I then playfully glare at her “Oh sure, but you will tell me eventually.”

She then raises an eyebrow “Oh really?” She then leans forward with her smirk getting bigger. “Tell me how then?”

I smirk. “Well only time will tell till then.” I then lose my smirk as she leans back and takes another drink, downing it all in one go. “I see you needed to unwind a little.”

“Yeah, sorry you had to see the ‘perfect’ Celestia drinking alcohol.”

I roll my eyes at her “If you were ‘perfect’ as the others say, you would be boring. No offense.”

“None taken. Would you like a drink?”

I wave my hand “Nah I’m good.” I start laughing a little. Celestia raises an eyebrow at this.

“What’s so funny now?”

“Just remembering the first time I had alcohol.”

She then covers her mouth to hold back her laughter. After a couple seconds she reigns it in. “Oh I remember that moment clearly. I still can’t believe you out drank the minotaur king all those years ago.”

“Oh same here, and at the end of it all I felt was a small tingle in my fingers.” I sigh then. “Well it was nice talking to you Celestia, but I need to go see Nightmare now. Don’t want to keep her waiting.”

“Well don’t let me keep you from her.” She then gets up and walks around to me as I stand up as well. She gives me a quick hug before ushering me out the room. I shake my head as she closes the door behind me and walk towards Nightmare. After a few minutes I get there and knock on the door.

“Hey Nightmare, just letting you know that Celestia has the nobles all calmed down now.” I see magic on the door, but before i go to open the door I hear her voice from the other side.

“You sure, because I swear if there is one outside that door with you-”

“There isn’t, trust me there isn’t.” I then hear the lock click and open the door. I go inside and shut it behind me as I see she is sitting on the bed and hugging her knees. I sit down next to her and wrap an arm around her as she lays her head on my shoulder.

“First things first, how are feeling right now?” I ask her.

She sighs “A little better now that you’re here.” she then gets into a more comfortable position and then continues. “How did Celestia calm them down?”

“That is something she is keeping from me.” I grumble to her as she lets out a giggle.

“Well that is no surprise, but what did you do today because you seem to be in a bit of a good mood?” she asks me as I look upon her.

“Oh a few things happened. I helped Pinkie when she was feeling down after she found the mirror pond. Played two hundred questions with Twilight. Talked with Numberman and had some very good news and now I’m here.”

“I take it some other things happened in between as well?”

“Yeah, but that can wait for later. Now there is the issue of what happened between the gala and Cadance and Shining Armour’s wedding.”

“Alright, well shortly after the Gala, Discord made his appearance known. But I wasn’t there when he came by because I was dead asleep, stayed awake for a few days catching up on some policies.” She then told me how they stopped Discord. “The next thing to happen is Twilight going crazy about missing a deadline that Celestia never put in for Twilight.”

“Really?”

Nightmare then laughs “Yeah, she was freaking out that if she didn’t send Celestia a letter of what she learned about friendship for the week, she would get punished for it. I really wished I could’ve seen what Twilight looked like at that moment, but oh well.”

“Heh, now that sounds funny.”

“It was, now next was Nightmare Night, or as you would call it Halloween. When I first heard of it, I was skeptical of it, but then I was overjoyed to see what costumes ponies had come up with. Luna on the other hand was not as enthusiastic as I was. She was afraid that some ponies would see her in a negative light. Well I decided to go to Ponyville with Luna to see how it would go. It started off fine, until Pinkie decided to say that we were going to eat the ponies. Luna was disheartened by that while I tried going after Pinkie to stop it before it got out of hand.” She then rolls her eyes “It turned into a giant goose chase with her. I eventually stopped her, but the damage was already done. In the end Pinkie apologized because she didn’t know that Luna wasn’t into the whole Nightmare Night thing yet.” She then described the rest of season 2 of MLP:FIM. When she was talking about hearts and hooves day she started mumbling off and stopped talking altogether. I looked at her and found she was starting to tear up and I quickly, but gently, hugged her. She then told me that it was very difficult day for her because I wasn’t there with her. Luna and Celestia tried to get her out of her room, but it wasn’t until four days later that she finally left her room.

She then looks off into the distance and I try to think of a way to get her out of her slump. I then get an idea. I put my hand on her chin and have her look at me. She doesn’t want to look me in the eye and I give a sad smile at that. I then close the distance between us and kiss her. She gives a little squeak at first then melts into the kiss as she wraps her arms around me. I then end it and I see her smile as she gives me a quick nuzzle.

“Don’t worry, we will make up for lost time.

“Oh I know we will,” she says in a very seductive voice. Well then, that just happened and I am completely ok with that.

I then motion for her to continue, to which she does. The one thing that I was most curious about was with Spike and the dragon migration. I begin thinking of something I could do for Spike, considering there aren’t many guys he is around.

“Then we finally get to the wedding. I don’t think I need to tell you how that went down now do I.”

“No you don’t.”

“There is something I would like to ask of you though?”

“Hmm?” I am now intrigued by what she has to ask.

“What happened to you after you left the Crystal Empire after you saved it?” She asks me with a raised eyebrow. It doesn’t help she is currently sitting in my lap with her arms still around me after our little makeout session we had about a minute ago.

“Well I found a token from another displaced like myself.”

“Oh really? Who is it?”

“Someone by the name of Ken Ahkrin, a Scalebound.” I say as I take out his token, which is an onyx colored dragon scale. “When I first met him, well I tried to kill him.” Nightmare then glares at me, yeah I figured I would get that reaction out of her. “But, as far as I know he is fine with it. After our little fight, though in my opinion it was one-sided, we went back to his base which was a community built into the wall of a canyon in the badlands.”

“How did the fight end?”

“It ended with me getting smashed into a canyon by Applejack who turned into a dragon. If I could’ve scanned her, I might have had an idea of why, but the Beast Over Protocol was active so I couldn’t. I got to know him as well, he is really nice as well.”

“Well how about sending him a message, I would like to meet him.” She says with a smile.

“That could work, I mean I did tell him about you a little.”

“Oh, and what did you tell him?” she tells me with an amused glare.

“Oh nothing much, just that you were nice and not some evil overlord like you are over on his end.” Her ears then go flat against her head. “Hey, he knows you aren’t like that here.”

“I know, but when I am called evil or something like that. It brings up bad memories. But what about the message.”

“Hmm, one sec.” I then try and think of a way to send him a message when the scale starts glowing green a little and I swear I could faintly see my navi mark. “Lets try now.”

“Hey Ken, it’s Gregar.” Then NIghtmare adds in “And don’t forget me as well.” I chuckle a little “Yeah and my wife Nightmare Moon, in case you forgot. Anyway, I was wondering if you weren’t busy you and Applejack could stop by here. You want to say something NIghtmare?” She then nods her head. “When you get this message I am really hoping to meet you, you sound like a nice person from what Gregar has told me. Well see you then.” The glow around the scale is then gone and I return it to my hammer space.

“Well here's hoping he gets the message.”

“Yeah, oh what did you talk to Numberman about?”

“I asked him to build two things for me. One of them is a secret so don’t bother asking anything else about it.” Nightmare then pouts a little, which looks adorable to me. “The other thing I asked him to build is a jetboard.”

“A jetboard? What’s that?”

“Well back on Earth, it was something that lets you drive across the water on a surfboard. But what I had in mind would fly instead. Because when Celestia was in Double Soul, she didn’t have her wings or horn. So I thought that Alicorns and pegasi couldn't fly when in a form like that. I then thought around that and now Numberman is currently working on it as we speak.”

“Well that is thoughtful of you.”

My eyes start getting misty as I remember what Numberman told me before I left.

“Gregar, is something wrong?” Nightmare asks me in concern, to which I hug her closely. She hesitantly hugs me back.

I then whisper in her ear “There was something else he told me. Before I left him to do his work, he told me the test that we took so long ago had results.” I feel Nightmare tense up.

“And w-what were the r-results” she asks me as she is about to start crying.

“It came back positive. We can have kids together Nightmare.” She doesn’t say anything for about a minute, I was getting worried until she pushed me down onto the bed and then locked me into a passionate kiss. I held her there for a while until we both had to breath.

She then looks me in the eye, as I am resting underneath her, and tears of joy are in her eyes. “You have no idea how long I have been waiting to hear that.”

“I think I have an idea.” I simply say as I bring my hand and rest it on her cheek as she leans into it and puts one of her hands on mine. She then lets go and rests on top of me. I wrap my arm around her as we simply stay there, enjoying each others company. I then close my eyes and rest a little.

After a few minutes I say “Don’t get too comfortable though, in two days it will be yours and Luna’s turn for training.” She then lets out a very loud groan as I chuckle at her.

Chapter 8: Lunar Hawk, Metallic Nightmare, and the Omni-Knight

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 9: Dragons Gunfire

It currently has been a week since Azure left and I found out what Meddy did to Tomahawkman and Luna. Simply put she gave them an intense form of nausea. She put them in a sealed room and used the Anubis battlechip with a candle 3 to constantly heal and damage them, at the same time. Yeah, I feel bad for them both… considering after they came out Luna had threw up and was stuck in her room for two days because of it. During that time Nightmare has gotten better at using metalsoul and the abilities that come with it. Though when it comes to fighting, Luna is clearly superior. I found out that she is very light on her feet and even gives me a run for my money when fighting, though of course I found that out after she got better. Though Celestia is not far behind either. She has gotten better with using her flames for her attacks as well. Because of that she has gotten a few sneak attacks on me. In all I couldn’t be more proud of them with how fast they are learning.

Right now I am resting in the gardens of the castle just relaxing under the shade of a tree. I don’t really have anything to do right now because I decided to give them a rest from training, so I am just waiting right now.

I then open my eyes and watch the clouds roll by. ‘I wonder if I should start Twilight’s and the others training soon.’ I wonder to myself. I then hear a beeping going off. I sit up and I get a message from Numberman.

“Well, this will be nice to see.” I then summon his mark and he then appears shortly afterward.

“Ah good, I didn’t have to wait long.” Numberman says as soon as he appears. I also see he has a small brown box under one of his arms. “Well I am here to say that the jet board project is nearly finished.” He tells me as he pats the box.

I then stand up “And you want me to do what?”

“Well in order to get them truly finalized, I need you to do a test run on them.”

“Alright sounds nice.” I then Beast Out “So how do we do this.”

He then opens up the box and pulls out a black, gold, and light blue arm band and hands it to me.

“Put that on your arm.” I do so. “Good now tap it once.” I then tap the braclet and a flash of light goes off and from it appears the jet board. It is floating a couple inches from the ground. It has a light blue bottom and a black top while around the middle is a gold trim. Every couple of seconds there are flashes of gold along the top and bottom of it. I also see a light green energy trail coming from the exhaust of the board. The length of the board seems to be about one and half meters.

“Woah.”

Numberman nods “Yep, now if you could get on. Also you don’t have to worry about falling off, I installed a magnetic base to it so unless you want to willingly fall off, you can’t.”

“Well that's a relief.” I then hesitantly step on the board. When I set foot on it, the board lowers to where it nearly touches the ground. I then stand on it how one would stand on a surfboard. It wobbles a little at first, but I quickly gain my balance… only for myself to then land on the ground on my left shortly afterward. The next few minutes I try to gain my balance while Numberman is chuckling at me the entire time.

After many attempts later I finally get my balance and get ready for what comes next. “Time to start flying.”

“Now before you begin, just get used to the feel of flying through the sky, ok?”

“Right.”

“One last thing, to get rid of the board just tap the bracelet again.”

I nod my head and he then gives me a thumbs up to begin. For the next hour I fly through the air, slowly at first then getting better at it. In that time I decide to play some music. I then go higher in the air as I receive a message from Numberman. He told me that the data he got is good and I can do whatever now. So I jet off from Canterlot after I see a brief flash signaling Numberman left. I look behind me and see the trail left behind from the exhaust goes about a meter behind me. I get lower to the board and I imagine myself on the waves of an ocean and begin to do tricks in the sky. After a couple of minutes I just stand straight on my board as the song repeats and I look at the world below.

“Heh, so this is what being on top of the world is like.” As I look out I begin thinking of what to do, until I spot Sweet Apple Acres. I get closer to the ground and I find out that Spike is helping Applejack. I wonder if I can borrow them for a few hours.

I then set down and get off the board and end the music. I then tap the bracelet and the board disappears. I then quickly go over to where Spike is and find him hauling apples to the barn.

“Hey Spike.” I say to get his attention.

“Huh, oh hey Gregar whats up?”

“You going to be busy for the next few hours?”

“No, this was the last I needed to help Applejack with. Though if you are going to look for Applejack, well she will be busy for a while.”

Well I was hoping that Applejack could come with but this works just as well. “Well I was hoping to bring Applejack as well, but then again she is busy most of the time anyway. So you ready to go?”

He nods his head as he puts the basket of apples away. “So what are we going to do?”

I look at him and smile, though he doesn’t know that I am. “Well” I tap my bracelet and the board appears, to which I get on. “Let's just say it will be fun.”

Spike has wide eyes but is also hesitant to approach. He then asks the one question I expected “Um what is that exactly?”

“It’s a jetboard, it can allow me to fly in the sky at high speeds. And don’t worry, you won’t fall off I will make sure of that.”

I then put my hand out for him and he accepts after going through whatever thoughts he has in his head. He stands behind me and wraps his arms around my waist. I shake my head and begin to take off. I feel him tighten his grip on me and I can tell he has his eyes shut. I then launch into the air and his grip tightens even further that I can hear groaning coming from the armor. I then level off in the air and look behind me at Spike. He is shaking pretty badly.

“Hey Spike, take a look, I think you will enjoy the view.” I see him slowly stop shaking and opens his eyes. He looks at me and sees the very clear deadpan look I am giving him. He chuckles sheepishly as he lets go. After he does I see the scratch marks and puncture wounds he left behind from gripping me… fucking dragon strength bullshit. I quickly use a recov80 battlechip to heal the damage and look to see him looking at the surroundings.

“Nice view isn’t it?”

“Yeah.” I hear him answer in awe “How high are we right now?” he asks as he looks back towards me.

“Six hundred and fifty meters in the sky.”

“Wait seriously?!” He asks as his eyes go wide and I simply nod my head. “B-But how? I mean this tiny little board shou-” I then cover his mouth to answer.

“This tiny little board as you called it was made for this purpose.” He then reluctantly nods his head in understanding as he could tell from my tone that that is the only answer I am giving. I then spot a good place to begin his training in the Whitetail Woods. I go and set us down in a huge field, and as soon as we set down he got off and started hugging the ground.

“It wasn’t that bad.” I tell him in a neutral tone.

“It was for me alright, I’m not used to flying like that ok?”

“Used to being in a carriage?”

“At least those have a railing to hang onto.” He grumbles to himself as he stands up, while wiping his jeans from any dirt that got on them. “So what exactly do you need me for anyway?”

“Well I was wondering if you would like to get stronger?”

“Huh?” He cocks his head to the side while raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean exactly?”

I smirk and gesture to myself “To become a Netop so to speak.”

“More info please.”

“What I am asking of you is if you would like to be able to hold you own in a fight and be able to help Twilight on any quests she may get into.”

Spike then brings a claw to his chin and has the other resting on his hip. I let him think it over before he gives an answer.

“One last question, would this bring any harm to me?”

“Besides from exhaustion, no.”

Spike then closes his eyes and takes a deep breath before exhaling. He opens his eyes and I see nothing but determination in them.

I then walks towards him and stop in front of him. “Close your eyes please.” He then does so and I then bring my right hand up put two fingers on his forehead. The purple light comes and I then close my eyes as well.

‘Soul Unison activated. Calculating best partner for Spike.’

‘Partner found.’ it says after a few seconds. ‘Soul Unison at 86%.’ Interesting it seems Spike has a high unison rate, despite being only fifteen years old.

I open my eyes and I let go of spike as the purple light has gotten smaller and from it a PET comes forth. I see the PET has a primary color design of purple while the trimming and secondary coloring is green. I also see the mark on it has a yellow ring on the edges of it while it becomes a black background. The rest of the mark is a three colored upside down triangle with a ring around it, but the ring also have a pair of wings coming from the outside of it. Spike then opens his eyes and raises the PET to eye level to look at it.

“What is this?”

“It’s a PET, it houses your partner while also letting you use Double soul. Now say Battle Routine Set.”

Spike hesitates for a second before doing so. He puts the PET in front of him and says “Battle Routine Set!” Then the sound of an explosion goes off and next to Spike is Napalmman.

“WOO it feels good to out and about.” Napalmman says. Well that is one way of an entrance.

Spike is looking at Napalmman in awe “Woah, so cool.”

Napalmman turns to him “Hey kid nice to meet you, names Napalmman, you need something blown up, or an epic fireworks display I’m your man.”

“I’m Spike and what do you mean by fireworks display?”

Napalmman chuckles and points his arm cannons into the air.

“Don’t, I really don’t want to explain to Nightmare why a sudden series of explosions went off.”

Napalmman huffs “Fine, I’ll show you another time Spike. So now it is time to begin the Double soul training right?”

“Yep, now Spike close your eyes and connect your soul to Napalmman’s to begin.”

Spike closes his eyes and shortly afterward he says “Soul Unison activate: Napalmsoul!” After saying that a purple light surrounds them. After the light is gone I see Spike in the same suit as Megaman when he fuses with Napalmman, I guess that happens with all of them who uses Doublesoul with a navi.

I see that the suits design is mostly the same. Instead of the orange that normally surrounds it is green instead. I see Napalmman's’ arm cannons are now mounted on Spike’s back. I see the shoulder guards are the same bulkiness that they normally are, expect with a scheme of scales instead of being a solid color. In fact the entire suit looks like it is covered in scales but I scan and quickly tell it isn’t. I then look behind him and see his tail is sticking out of the suit, but the suit is also covering it. Then covering his back and tail is a line of spikes coming out of him. I then look upon the helmet to see the few spikes jutting out as well. In all, he looks like he is ready for war.

Spike the opens his eyes and looks at himself and then looking towards me and smiling. “I look Badass.”

I smile underneath the mask “Yeah, you kinda do. Now let me set up some targets and I will let Napalmman go over the basics for you. When that is done we will spar to see how well you can do in hand to hand combat, sound good?”

Spike nods his head as I go and find some logs for him. After about ten minutes I have everything set up for him.

“Time to begin.”

Pov 3rd

‘Alright you ready Spike? Now before you get confused only you can hear me when we are like this, it also helps if you talk to yourself like this so you don’t look weird to others.’ Napalmman says to him.

‘To answer your question, about as ready as I can be.’ Spike says after rolling that thought in his head.

‘Alright now lets get your buster out. If you need a visual guide, ask Gregar to help you with that part.’

Spike decides to go for the visual aid. “Hey Gregar, do you mind showing how to get the buster to appear?”

“Sure.” Gregar then puts his right arm forward with his palm facing forward. After a brief flash of light his hand transforms into a cannon. He then turns it back shortly afterward. “Not gonna lie though Spike, first time using it will be weird, Celestia can speak from experience for that.”

“How so?” Spike asks.

“She had a minor freak out when she first used Doublesoul.”

“I see.”

Spike then hears Napalmman speak up ‘Minor?! Hell she nearly roasted him just because she lost her horn and wings, I mean shit if she didn’t control her temper half of Canterlot would have been melted.’

Spike then goes wide eyed at that “WHAT!?!”

Gregar then goes deadpan “Don’t, just don’t ask until later alright?” Spike hesitantly nods “Now get on with it ok.”

“R-Right” Spike then mimics how Gregar had his right arm and after a minute his hand transforms into a buster and Spike feels a little weird. “You’re right, that is weird.”

‘Now that you got down time to fire the buster. To do so, you remember how unicorns build magic in their horns?’

‘Yeah.’

‘Imagine that only in your hand and you should be good to go.’

Spike nods his head and his face dons a determined expression as a face mask covers his mouth. He soon hears a charging sound coming from his buster and notices a glow coming from it. He soon steadies his arm and moves his left leg back a little to balance himself. After a little bit of time he fires. He stumbles back a little in surprise from the kick of the buster. He then sees the log he aimed at was hit on the side.

‘Nice shot, shall we move onto more abilities or do you want work on your aim a little more?’

Spike ponders the question before answering. ‘Lets move on, I think I would only take up more time trying to get a perfect shot.’

‘Alright, now normally you would be able to charge your buster for a stronger attack, but you don’t have one. Instead you have a vulcan cannon as your alternate fire. Try thinking about charging your buster and it should change.’

Spike then gets into the same position as before and this time he starts charging the buster this time, only as it begins charging it changes into a three barreled cannon. He quickly shakes off his shock as the vulcan begins spinning. He takes aim at another log and fires. What comes out is a wall of fire elemental shots. It quickly sets the log on fire and Spike stops firing. He stares in awe at what he did, until he notices that some of the trees behind the log have caught fire as well.

“SHIT!” Spike exclaims, he is thankful that Twilight didn’t hear him say that as well.

The next thing he sees is a wall of water go by and douses the fire. He looks to where it came from and sees Gregar in a kneeling position with one hand on the ground as it is slightly glowing blue.

Gregar then stands up and tells Spike “Next time, make sure your shots only hit your target, not those beyond it alright?”

Spike sighs and nods his head.

‘Well, at least Gregar was around to put out the fires at least. Anyway onto our next trick, Napalm bombs. These come in two different forms, Charging a fire element chip to have it become a seeker, or toss out three to five bombs that don’t seek out targets. Also we can charge regular fire chips to do double damage. We can also stand on lava panels to power up the next fire based attack, but I would recommend not doing that right now. You see while Fire navis don’t take any damage from lava, they can be healed by it. I, however, cannot be healed by lava, only get stronger the longer I either stand in lava or by stepping on lava panels from chips that do so.’

‘Wait’ Spike suddenly stops him, ‘you mean I can get stronger the more I stay in lava?’

‘Yeah, but I wouldn’t go jumping into a volcano to do so. Because after I use a fire based attack I lose the buff from the lava.’

‘Damn, that sucks.’

‘It was how I was made, nothing I can do about it. Now we gonna use those Napalm bombs or we gonna sit down and talk about our feelings next while sipping on some tea.’

Spike deadpans at that ‘Lets do the seeker then.’

‘Cool, alright do you see the bar that says custom at the top of your vision?’

‘Yeah.’

‘Good, now go to that and select folder and then select the chip firehit.’

Spike does as instructed and then begins charging his buster. Instead of turning into a vulcan cannon, there is a green glow coming from it. He then lets it go and from it appears an oval shaped, orange colored bomb. As soon as it leaves the buster it seeks out the closest log and explodes from it. Spike grins widely under the mask, the quickly loses the grin as another thought pops in.

‘Hey Napalmman, how do I use the other version of the bombs?’

‘Easy, you use the cannons on your back. Have them pointed in the direction you want and just fire.’

Spike looks at the cannons in his back and then shrugs. He then moves his body so that the cannons have a clear line of sight on a few of the logs and then open fires upon them. Four bombs then come out of the cannons and blow up each of the logs and a bit of the surrounding area.

Gregar then comes over and pats Spike on the back. “That was nice, now you ready for the next part.”

Spike exhales heavily “Not really, but let's get this over with.” Spike then walks a few feet away and turns around. He raises his fists in as Gregar does the same. After a couple seconds they rush at each other and begin trading blows.

Thirty minutes go by and Spike has not gotten any hits in on Gregar at all.

“Come on Spike I know you can do better than that.”

“I know, I’m trying damn it.” Spike says as he is on his knees and breathing heavily.

“It doesn’t look like you are trying though, to me it looks as if you were wildly waving your arms around hoping to get a hit in. How in the hell do you hope to help Twilight if you keep up this pathetic excuse of fighting.” Gregar continues to scold Spike on his fighting style.

Spike then gets angry and rushes Gregar, only to get launched back by a single punch. “I’m not even trying at this point Spike. I am beginning to have second thoughts about teaching you.”

Spike then punches the ground as he tries to stand only to land on one knee.

‘Dammit all, how the hell is this happening. I thought I would be able to do better than this.’ Spike’s eyes then begin to water. ‘Maybe I should just give up.’

‘No.’ Napalmman says to Spike as the world seemingly stops around Spike.

Spike looks up and notices an apparition of Napalmman appear in front of him.

‘How?’

‘Simple, we are in your mind.’

Spike then looks at himself and he notices he is also transparent from his original position. He is also out of the Napalmsoul, he then sighs as he stands up.

‘But what can I do to him?’

Napalmman sighs as his shoulders sag a little ‘He is trying to belittle you to make you find your faults.’

‘But i’ve never fought before.’ Spike exclaims in anger.

‘True, but that doesn’t mean you can’t learn from your mistakes. Look Spike I know this is hard,’ Napalmman then walks over and stop right in front of Spike and puts one of his arm cannons Spikes shoulder ‘But remember I was chosen as your partner and I will not look back on the outcome. We are in this together whether we get knocked down or come out on top. But at the end of the day, Spike, I am and always will be your friend even if we met about an hour ago, I will always be there for you. Now what you say we kick Gregar’s ass to show him how strong you really are?’

Spike looks at Napalmman with wide eyes and he slowly has a smirk of his face. Napalmman then removes his cannon from Spike shoulder and holds it out to him. Spike looks at it then looks at Napalmman in the eyes with a fierce determination. He takes a hold of Napalmmans cannon as the two fuse back together into Napalmsoul. Spike closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. He lets the breath out as he opens his eyes and can feel an aura around himself.

The face mask covers his mouth as he says ‘Yeah, lets show him how dragons fight.’

[Background Music]

Spike in then back on the ground as he wipes his eyes and smirks. He slowly stands up and feels a power inside himself. He then looks at Gregar and cracks his neck.

“Time for the real fight to begin.”

POV 1st

I look at Spike in confusion when he announces that. I then see an aura slowly build around him. Before I even get a chance to question him I get sent flying and roll across the ground for a good dozen meters. I stand up and shake my head. I look in Spikes direction only to see him right in front of me and punches me back into the ground. Where in the flying fuckery did he hide this? He repeats for a few more times and then grabs my leg and launches me in the air. I turn myself in the air to look at the ground and see him looking up at me. While I do so I get warnings from my scanner telling me that Spike is now a threat to me. Well shit what came over him, I mean before this sudden power up he was barely worth my time. Now it says he is a major threat to me. I then brace myself to send a barrage of shots at him, only to look in awe as he launches himself from the ground.

I suddenly cough up blood as I look down and see Spike kicked me in the gut, hard. Before I get a chance to counter attack he is behind me and spin kicks back down. I crash back into the ground and I see the edges of my vision is going dark. I shake my head as I slowly stand back up. I look at spike and he has his arms crossed across his chest and is waiting for my next move. I then see him crouch and has one arm pulled back and his other is resting on it. I quickly put up a barrier around myself, just in time too because as soon as it was up his punch hit the barrier and shattered it, well the Barrier battlechip is only meant to protect you from one attack anyway. I smirk underneath my mask as I am about to begin to counter attack.

“Firesword.”

I widen my eyes as I see Spike lunge forward with a powered up Firesword battlechip. I hack up more blood as I look down and see that the sword most likely has penetrated out my back. Where and when did he suddenly become so powerful? I don’t remember him becoming like this ever. I then cross my right arm over my chest as I prepare my next move.

“Program advance: Lifesword”

“Program advance: Gigacannon3.”

Both me and Spike say at the same time as I slash him across the chest and as his sword switches to a cannon and blows a hole straight through me. Spike stumbles back and collapses as he drops out of his Double soul. I look down at myself to see a one and half foot hole in my chest. I let out a small chuckle as my vision fades to black, I don’t even feel myself hit the ground.

“Are you sure he is alright?” I hear a voice that faintly sounds like Spike.

“Yes he is alright, this isn’t the first time something like this happened.” Ok now that sounds like Numberman.

I feel myself slowly coming back from unconsciousness, and I can now clearly hear the two of them. My scanner quickly tells me their locations as Spike is on my left, while Numberman is on my right.

“But Numberman I killed him for Celestia’s sake. How do you know he is going to be alright for sure.?” Spike announces in worry.

“Maybe because this isn’t the first time I died.” I groggily say as my eyes slowly open. I look and see Spike’s eyes are bloodshot as it shows he has been crying. “You going to be alright?’

“NO I’M NOT! I JUST KILLED YOU AND-” His rant is cut short as I cover his mouth and deadpan at him.

I sigh before answering “Look Spike, I know this is really hard for you to just simply shrug off but let me explain ok?” I see Spike close his eyes and slowly nods. I bring my hand away from his mouth as he takes some deep breaths and exhales. After about a minute he calms down.

“Before I explain,” I look towards Numberman “what exactly did Spike go through?”

“Well you see I am going to need a bit more time to give you a conclusive answer, but what I can safely say is that Spike went into his own version of Super Beast Out. I will simply call it a super form for now.”

“Alright, anything else then?”

“Well I would suggest waiting for a few minutes before walking around alright?”

“Sounds good to me.” Numberman nods his head then disappears. I then look back to Spike and then begin. “Spike do you remember how old I am or were told how old I am?”

“No I wasn’t told, only the fact that you were Nightmare Moon’s husband.”

“Well I am over three thousand years old.” I then look up towards the sky. “I arrived here so long ago it sometimes feels like a far off memory that is like a scattered dream. I went through some tough situations that ended with my death on many occasions. When the ones who captured me found out I couldn’t die normally, well they decided to try and make me into a perfect killing machine. And they succeeded.”

“How?” I hear Spike ask.

“By constantly torutring me for fifteen years, my life was either killing or getting torutred, sometimes both. I tried to escape that hell only to find out my actions were being controlled no matter what I did. I retreated into my mind and thats when I was turned into the perfect killer. Unstoppable, unkillable, and I showed no emotion no matter what. When I was finally freed from it all, you wouldn’t believe how much it haunted me.”

“What was it like before you came here.” Spike suddenly asks, I whip my head to him and look at him in confusion.

I then shake my head and drop out of Beast Out. I pull out the MP3 player and select the one song I wanted.

“Listen to this and I will somewhat explain alright?” Spike nods his head as I ready the song.

Spike has a look of confusion at first then just listens to it as it goes on. After the song is over Spike has a far off look in his eyes.

“What was that song about?”

“Well it is a tribute to a band member who passed away, It was a final goodbye to them. But the song has many things to others to hear it. For me, it stands for how far away my old life is with all my friends and family. I can’t even begin to think how I would react if I found a way to go back to that life.”

“Would you go back if you had the chance to?”

“No I wouldn’t, because if I lost my abilities as a navi but still have all my memories I would most likely end up… Nevermind you don’t need to know that.” I sigh before continuing. “Also, I wouldn’t just leave all the friends that I have made here, Including Nightmare, Celestia, and Luna.”

Spike looks at the ground before standing up and stretching. “So now what are we going to do?”

I then stand up as well “Well, I am done for the day.” I wince slightly as I put a hand on my chest. Spike looks away in sadness. “Hey, this will be gone in few hours so don’t worry too much alright? Anyway I just want to spend the rest of the day relaxing.” I remember before I dropped out of Beast Out it was around three in the afternoon. “Also don’t forget to come to the castle for more training alright?”

Spike nods his head and I also notice he has a wristband on like mine, only the colors are green, black, and yellow.

“Do you know how to work out the jet board?”

“Huh?” Spike then looks at his wrist “Oh, heh no I don’t.”

I then Beast Out and tap the wristband. “Let me show you then.”

Spike then goes into Double soul and taps his wristband as well. The board next to him is exactly like mine except color wise of course. It has a black top with a yellow bottom with a green trim. The exhaust however is a light blue color.

“Did Numberman tell you anything about the board?”

Spike looks embarrassed as he rubs the back of his head. “I was freaking out too much so I didn’t hear what he had to say. He just handed me the band and I just put it on.”

“Well it has a magnetic base, so unless you want to fall off your board you can’t.” Spike look relieved at that, but is still hesitant about getting on it. “Trust me, it is a little weird getting on the board but it will feel natural.”

Spike the steps onto the board, and like me has trouble staying on it. So instead of like Numberman and laugh at him, I help him out. He thanks me as I do so. It takes him about fifteen minutes before he gets the hang of how it works. I then step on my board as he flies off towards Ponyville. I look towards Canterlot and rocket off towards there. I arrive shortly and land in the gardens and make my walk towards the bedroom, I also drop out of Beast Out as I feel it would be better to just lie down without the armor. As I walk I occasionally wince in pain as the wound seems to still be healing itself. I soon find myself in front of mine and Nightmare’s room and enter. Well it seems she isn’t here at the moment and I just walk over to the bed and lie down on it. I don’t even rest for a few minutes before the door opens up and closes, then I feel someone sitting next to me.

I crack an eye open to see Nightmare looking at me worried. I smirk slightly before wincing in pain again. Nightmare then moves a hand on my chest.

“What happened?” She asks as she lies down next to me, while keeping her hand on my chest.

“Training Spike and he ended blowing a hole in my chest.” I simply tell her as her eyes start to water.

“So you died again didn’t you?”

I sigh “Yeah I did, but I managed to calm Spike down somewhat. Though I feel Spike will be having nightmares for a few days before calming down fully.”

“I will help him with those dreams.” She then starts rubbing my chest. “Are you sure you are going to be fine?”

I deadpan at her “I take it you found out from some guards?”

“Yes, they came to me and said you were occasionally holding your chest in pain. How exactly was Spike able to do something like that?”

I smirk “Well he somehow acquired his own version of Super Beast Out. He did a number on me before he shoved a sword through and then used a program advance to finish it.”

Nightmare’s eyes widen at that “He can already use a program advance?”

“You all can, I just want you all to get used to using regular battle chips before using the more powerful versions.” I then see her eyes are still like they are so I bring a hand up and wipe her tears away. She smiles at that and I just leave my hand there before going forward and kissing her on the lips. She closes her eyes as she leans into it I then do the same as I suddenly feel her arms wrap around me. After a minute we end our kiss as she nuzzles me.

“Shall we take a nap.” I say not in a question but as a statement as I know she will not let go. She giggles slightly before resting her head on my shoulder and closes her eyes. I run a hand through her mane before following her in slumber. I can safely say these next few months are going to be interesting.

Author's Note

Been a while, Writers block and a bit of lack of motivation will do that to you. I hope you like this new chapter.

Until next time Lets kick it up.

Spike:

Chapter 10: Past pain and Confessions

Author's Note

Well here is a new chapter after.... yeah lets not go down that route, ok? (I don't need a reminder to my upload schedule)

Anyway I hope you enjoy and don't forget Lets kick it up

Chapter 10: Past pain and Confessions

In the time since Spike has acquired his Doublesoul, a lot of things have happened. Mainly Twilight bitching at me for giving Spike power that, as she says, he could use to cause untold damage. However her concerns are well founded because, well she acts like a bit of a mother/sister to Spike. These past eight months had been real fun because of that, and the other things that had happened. When it came to Trixie coming back I told Spike to not use his Doublesoul, it worked out well for a bit but it didn’t do much in the end. However Twilight and her friends had forgiven Trixie for what she did, after Nightmare came in and told them it was their fault, minus Twilight, for this happening in the first place. Nightmare heard and went and stayed back after seeing the battle play out anyway.

During said time I swapped between training Spike in Doublesoul and without. He excelled as time went on, didn’t help that Luna had insisted she fight Spike whenever she got the chance to do so. This happened because Spike had beaten Luna and Luna wanted prove that she would be able to best him. Spike took it as a form of friendly rivalry, which Luna accepted it to be called. Though that is not to say some of their fights get out of hand.

Back on track, the rest of the time went exactly as it happened in the show, except the one with Spikes code of honor, which when Applejack said he didn’t need to owe her anything he just smiled at that and just left it at that. However meeting Discord again was interesting to say the least.

Flashback 3 months ago

After Discord had accepted that he was mostly going to use his chaos powers for good he went and wandered around Ponyville.

“Hmmm, what to do now? I guess it would only b-” He suddenly felt his whole body shake “I haven't felt something like that since… ooh this should be good to find out.” Discord then set out to find where the immense power came from. He soon found it in the form of an Armored being that looked like a lion.

“Hm, that looks like…” Discord then snaps his talons as a book and glasses appeared. He then takes the glasses and puts them on and quickly goes through the book before finding out who it is. “Ah that’s right, it is Nightmare Moon’s little boy toy, Gregar. I wonder what he is up to.”

Gregar was just sitting in the park with his armour on relaxing as the day went on until he felt a presence above him. He opened his eyes and found it to belong to one god of chaos, Discord.

“Hello Discord.”

Discord pouts a little “There goes my fun then.” He then throws the marker he had in his hand behind him as it then suddenly implodes on itself and turns into a very confused looking bluejay that soon flies away.

Gregar sits up “So I see Celestia’s plan to reform you had some success then.”

“Eh, we shall see how far this goes. So what has my favorite little being of destruction been up to lately.”

“Asleep and dealing with some things.”

Discord raised an eyebrow at this as he then sits down in front of Gregar. “Asleep, I thought that you loved Nightmare, last I checked anyway.”

“Some things happened that led to Celestia and Luna using the Elements on me.”

“Alright, but any more details?”

“Nope.”

“Drat, so what about when you returned then?”

Gregar was about to answer before a rift appeared above him and in dropped Tobi.

“Man that was a rush, I have got to try that again. Oh I see you are out now Discord, so how have you been.”

“Fine, if you called being in stone fine.”

“So how was it like to be stoned anyway?”

Discord then smirked as he snap his talons and a couch appeared behind him as he then lounged in it.

“Oh you wouldn’t believe how horrible it is, I mean do you realise how much it chaffed my butt?” He said in an overly dramatic tone, similar to Rarity

Gregar quickly got out of there as he heard them talking about the most random things after that.

Present time

Yeah once Tobi came into the picture I quickly got up and left. I did not want to see what the two of them would do together. Anyway right now I am just sitting outside in the garden area of the castle watching the snow fall down. Hearth's Warming had come and gone, and well I was surprised at what Nightmare had in store for me. She had gone out of her way to buy me a present that while I appreciated her doing so, I didn’t need it. The present I found out was a picture frame, I was wondering what she would do with it, until she had a camera and took a picture of the two of us. It was where she was jumped on my back and took the picture from there with a smile on her face, I had one on as well but still, she could have warned me. It was May when I first started training Spike and to think it has already been so long. I keep looking out at the snow as I shrug to myself and play a song. I listen to the song as it plays and I suddenly just look off in the distance, not even sure about what I am looking for. I then go back to what happened to me so long ago.

Flashback 3000 years ago

Sounds of fighting are faintly heard through a cavern that is riddled with different cages and locked cells. Lanterns are barely lit along the walls as two griffons suddenly appear from a side passage. They are dragging a strange being between them.

“Why should we even carry this thing with us, the ones who brought him with them instead of making us doing it.” The one on the right said to his partner.

“Heh, hell if I know. I mean did you see how scared this one was when he was brought in? HA, it was hilarious.” Then they hear cheering coming from behind them.

“Looks like another fight has been won.” Then the one on the right looks down “Do you think this one can even fight?”

“I don’t think he will last very long, anyway here is his cell for now.” They both stop at the very back of the cavern and open the door.

They bring the him towards the back wall and chain him up and just let him drop to the floor. They then leave the room and the being just is sitting there with a thousand yard stare looking at nothing. Dirt and grim coat his armor and he is slightly shaking.

‘Where am I? What is this place? What is going to happen to me now?’ he says to himself after a while, almost like a chant over and over again. After a while the door opens, but he doesn’t move.

“Get up.” A gruff, but rich voice says to the being. He doesn’t even acknowledge the one who has entered his cell. “I said, GET UP!!” The voice the demands, but again the being does nothing.

“Fine, this will get him up.” The one who entered then snaps his talons and one if the griffins with him goes towards the being with a rod of iron with a heated tip and pushes it against the beings side. The being the yells out in pain as it is held there for a few more seconds before the rod is moved away.

“Good, now get up.” The being then stands up and looks at the two griffins. One is dressed in black armor from head to toe. The other is dressed in fine robes and has a crown upon his head.

“Now tell me, what is your name?”

“... Gregar…” The being, now known as Gregar, slowly says.

The one in robes then smirks “Good you can listen to orders, with a little bit of discipline I see. Now do you know who I am? Oh who am I kidding, of course you don’t know who I am. My name is Razor Beak, the current king of the Griffin Empire. Here is what I want to happen with you, you will become one of my many gladiators and fight for the right to not only survive, but for freedom as well. You will need to earn your freedom, but that will only happen if you win your fights. Because if you do not… well your freedom will be taken from you.”

Gregar just glares at the king, before said king snaps his talons as his face becomes blank. This time rod is then against Gregar’s side again, only it is getting pushed against his side. Gregar yells out once again as the burning pain is stronger. It is held there for a full minute before it is taken away and Gregar’s vision becomes edged with black.

“Do you understand now?” The king demanded and Gregar barely nods his head. The king smirked once more. “Good, now your fight will begin in an hour I hope you will be prepared then.” The king and his enforcer then leave, leaving Gregar all alone once again in his cell.

His mind is racing with questions, but the most noticeable one is ‘Can I ever return home?’

Time moves on and every now and again he hears cheering and booing from somewhere.

‘What is… I wonder if those fights are going to be to the death?’ Gregar just asked himself, before the door then opened and two enforcers enter. They both unchain him and they drag him up on his feet. Even though he is keeping up with them, they still have a hold on him. They eventually reach an opening with a gate in front of it.

“Stay here.” One of the enforcers tell him.

Gregar just stays put as they leave. Soon he hears an announcer but he just ignores it. Soon he hears cheering coming from outside and he wonders who just came outside. Soon his gate opens and he has to cover his eyes as sunlight comes through. He walks through and he hears nothing, then his eyes adjust and he sees what looks like a minotaur on the opposite end of an arena.

‘Well it looks to be smaller than that one in Rome, maybe fifty feet across or so.’ he says to himself as his opponent readies his weapon, which looks like a broadsword. The minotaur then begins to slowly move forward as a bell is sounded. Gregar just raises his hands and balls them into fists.

‘What am I even doing?’ His body then begins to move on its own, against his wishes.’What is going on?!’

The minotaur then rushes him and Gregar takes a hit as sparks fly from the hit. Gregar stumbles back as the Minotaur continues hitting him with the sword.

‘Use Sword battlechip.’ Gregar hears this and he immediately pushes the minotaur back and has a sword appear on his right arm. His opponent looks on in shock before steeling himself and uses different tactics. He goes in for a slash on the right side which Gregar holds his blade in a defensive stance only for him to get hit on his left leg. The minotaur then kicks him away and he hits the wall. Gregar then drops the sword battlechip and runs away. He hears booing coming from the stands as he looks around. He sees not only Griffons, but Ponies and fellow Minotaurs. He starts to hyperventilate before he gets hit by the flat of the blade on the back of his head.

‘W-What is happening?’

‘Let me take over… I will fight and you will live.’ Gregar hears a different voice from before, this one sounded deeper, and more menacing. Gregar then turns around and sees the Minotaur rushing him and his eyes go wide as he switches to his buster and fires at the minotaur, hitting him in the leg.

“W-What is going on!?”

He then hears his opponent speak to him “That was a cheap shot, rookie. Besides don’t you see, these are battles to the death here. But before we are killed that bastard up in the box has the final say if we live or die.” The minotaur then points to where Razor Beak is. “Now, prepare yourself and fight like you mean it.”

Gregar can only back away as he holds his head in his hands. His eyes are getting misty as he realizes what is going on.

‘N-No this… I won’t kill, THIS IS INSANE! All I wanted was just to go hang out with some friends at a convention, not be taken to a death pit.’ Gregar nearly passes out, before he hears that deep voice once again.

‘You will not die if you let me take over.’

‘I don’t care, I DON’T WANT TO DIE!’

He then hears the voice began to chuckle, which sounded menacing. ‘So be it, time to let the blood flow.’

Gregar’s mind goes blank as his arms fall to his sides. He registers all that is happening around him as he notices his opponent rushes him as best as he could. When the blade comes down, he catches the blade and breaks it. He then looks at his opponent and he sees fear in the minotaurs eyes. Gregar then has his blades come out and cut him on the legs and lets the minotaur fall.

“What are y-you?”

Gregar then goes to kill him before he hears a voice call out.

“Stop.” A simple command that holds power behind it.

Gregar looks to where the voice came from and sees the king standing and looking down upon the scene with a blank look. The king looks around at the attendants and holds his arms out.

“What do you all think should happen, shall this fighter's life be taken by our new contestant, or shall he live with this shame?!”

The crowd calls for the fighters death, which makes the king smile with malevolent glee.

He then looks down and simply says, “Kill him.”

Gregar then looks back down and grabs him by the head and forces him to stand up.

“You wish to know what I am?” He then leans forward till his glowing yellow eyes are the only thing the minotaur sees. “I am the one who will kill everything and recreate this world in my image.” Then the minotaur sees an afterimage of a towering lion like figure behind the Gregar. “I am the ultimate Cybeast.” Then the image roars out and the Minotaur screams in horror as his head is then crushed. Gregar lets the body drop as bits of brain matter and gore is stuck to his hand. He then looks towards the king.

“Bring the next fool to fight me.” He announces, much to the pleasure of the king.

Over the time of a week, Gregar has killed over fifty fighters and let over hundreds of them live. Now he is sitting in his cell chained at the feet as the king is about to leave.

“Whatever happens to him, don’t worry he will be fine. I know of that.” The king says as he looks behind himself and sees Gregar doesn’t even register it. “Also, make sure that he hangs with swords in his arms when he disobeys me again.” The king then leaves and the door is shut.

Gregar can only look upon his hands as images of all those he has killed enter his mind. He then puts his hands on either side of his head as the screams once again enter his mind.

‘Shut up, shut up, SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!’ He yells in his mind. Trying, and failing, of silencing them. He hears them say over and over of him being called a monster, a beast, and a heartless killer. He remembers that while he know he killed them, he wasn’t in control of his own body when he killed them. Like an ancient being was the one behind it, as he could somewhat tell from the voice.

He then brings his right hand away and wills it to change to his buster.

“Just like Megaman.” He looks it over before bringing it to his head.

“This will stop the voices. Then I can finally leave this place for good.” He charges it and then-

Flashback end, Present time.

“GREGAR STOP!!” I quickly look to my right to see Nightmare pushing my buster away from my head as it was about to fire. I then look Nightmare in the eyes and see her crying as her eyes are bloodshot. My own eyes widen as I realise what I was about to do. I then drop out of Beast Out and just sit there looking at Nightmare. I then look away, I don’t want her to see the pain. But of course that does nothing as she then kneels in front of me and brings one of her hands to move me back to face her.

“Gregar, why were you about to do that?” She asked me in a breaking voice as tears are still falling from her eyes.

I can’t bear to answer her, but I know she won’t take silence as an answer. I close my eyes and let out a shuddering breath.

“Nightmare, I got lost in the past and I was reliving my first week here in Equestria.” I then look her in the eyes as I feel my own tears. “I felt all that pain once again, I never was supposed to live this long. A human was never supposed to live this long, it’s not natural.” I then feel the tears fall. “I know you can imagine what this is like because of what you did, but I never wanted this. I know you don’t want to hear me say this but-” I stop as she brings me forward and rests my head on her chest. I then feel her arms and wings wrap around me as she rests her head atop mine.

“I know, Gregar, I know. I know full well of all the pain you went through, both physical and mental. I just want you to not do something like this without me around.” I close my eyes at what she says. “Please don’t say anything else for now, just let it out, ok?” I then just simply follow her advice and I begin to cry.

I don’t know how long I was there for, but it felt like hours. Me just sitting there in her embrace, while she just lets it happen knowing she will always be there for me no matter what happens. I feel like I don’t deserve a mare like her at all, but I know what she will say to that. She will call me stupid for thinking like that. I then open my eyes as I feel I have a smile on my face. I then move around in her embrace and I stare into her eyes. Her eyes are bloodshot, but she has a smile on her face as well. I don’t need to say anything, and she doesn’t either. I then move forward and just rest my forehead against hers as I close my eyes. She tightens her embrace on me as I do the same. I can feel the love she has for me just from this and I can basically hear her say she loves me.

Minutes later I open my eyes and end the embrace. As we stand up I just hold her hand.

“Thank you.” I say the first words in what feels like hours.

“Always.” she just replys to me.

We then walk back towards the castle as I reflect all that happened just now. I sigh after a bit and she just leans closer to me. I take my hand from hers and wrap it around her.

“Gregar, there is something I need to say.”

“Oh? What is it?” I look at her as she takes a deep breath and looks me in the eyes with a hint of a smile.

“I think it is time to have that one talk with Celestia now.”

I simply raise an eyebrow in response. “Are you sure about that?” I just want to make sure she is absolutely sure about this.

“Yes, I have had more than enough time to think about it now.”

“Want me to go get her then.”

“Yes please, I will see you in our room then.” She then hugs me one more time as we stop and then leaves. I let out a sigh as I go and find Celestia. As I walk my mind wanders, well I seem to that a lot anyway.

‘Well this will be a very interesting conversation we will have then. Heh, hell I don’t even know what Nightmare will say to her.’ I then sigh again. ‘I just hope at the end of this she and Celestia can finally be rid of the hatred between them. Only one way to find out now then.’

I then ask around where Celestia is at the moment and find out she is in the training area for the guards with Fireman. As I walk there I hear the sounds of fighting going on and when I get there I see Celestia doing some hand to hand practice with Fireman, well hand to buster I guess since Fireman doesn’t really have hands.

I just simply lean against the door and watch how the fight goes on. I can also tell Celestia has gotten leaner, I think is the right term to use but whatever. Eventually Fireman uses his flamethrower and it hits Celestia, but all she does is run through it and when she gets to Fireman she just grabs his arm and swings him around and launches him towards the back wall. I notice that Celestia didn’t even get burned nor her clothes either. I then hear Fireman groan.

“Ok, I can safely say that is enough for today.”

“Sorry about that.” Celestia says a little sheepishly as Fireman leaves in a glow of blue light.

“So, what exactly are you doing with Fireman?” I ask and Celestia squeaks in surprise as her wings flare out. I then laugh at how funny she looks at the moment. I then notice a flash of light and she is back into a dress instead of her training gear.

“Not funny, jerk.” She grumbles to me, with a noticeable red tint to her cheeks. She then sighs and asks. “So what, are you going to be training with me now or something else?”

“Something else, so come with me.” I then turn around as Celestia then walks next to me. Minutes go by in silence as I have my hands in my pockets and the only thing on my mind at the moment is how I nearly committed suicide once again with Nightmare around. The first time this happened was within the first year we were married, she caught me as I was about to fire off my buster. I remember the guards rushed into our room wondering if an attack had happened. Nightmare told them it was fine and after they left I saw she was panicking. I then told her why I did that.

“So where exactly are we going?” Celestia soon asks, snapping me out of my thoughts.

“To have a talk with Nightmare.” I say without looking in her direction.

“Oh.” Is all I hear in response, I then see out of the corner of my eye that she is holding her right arm with her left and has a crestfallen look on her face before it she closes her eyes and breathes out and then has a neutral look on her face. Well that answers my question to how she feels right now.

“So why didn’t your clothes get burned?” I ask to change the subject.

“Ah, well I just used a little bit of magic. I do that for all the clothes I get, makes it easier than having to get new ones every time I get burned or something.” She replies to me, considering she is naturally resilient to anything dealing with fire. While Nightmare is the same except with the cold, I mean she only dresses up in winter gear so she doesn’t get look thrown her way. I mean she could be in the middle of a blizzard and she could wear a tank top and shorts like it's the middle of summer. While Luna can breathe in the vacuum of space, don’t ask I don’t like remembering that time.

“Well I admit that does make it easier, but do you have to do it for all your clothes?”

“Not really, but it became a habit of mine to do so.”

“I see.” Soon enough we were in front of mine and Nightmare’s room. “Well no need to wait any longer.” I then opened the door and let Celestia go first.

What I see when I enter the room is Nightmare casually sitting on a couch while drinking some tea. She looks in our direction and motions for Celestia to sit in the chair. I go and sit next to Nightmare while I see Celestia having that neutral look once again. Nightmare then sighs before she begins.

“I think you know why I called you here, correct?” Celestia nods. “Good, so there is the major object of our talk and that is regarding the fact that you told Gregar here you still had an affection for him, even after he married me and he told us his thoughts on regarding multiple partners.” Nightmare ended that statement with a glare that got Celestia to fidget in her seat.

“That would be right to say so.” Celestia meekly said back.

Nightmare let out a heavy breath. “Well we are on the same page. Now explain to me, fully, why you would want to be in a relationship with him.” Nightmare said in an even tone. I then see that Celestia is rubbing her arms at being put on the spot right away.

“I have feelings for him because that he is always there for us, no matter the issue. He almost always knows what to say to make us feel better, even if it is a joke he says. He is also the one who can be both kind and firm in what he does, even though what he does may not always be the right thing to do.” I have a distinct feeling I know what she said by that. “It is true that at first I thought about nothing but teasing you about being in a relationship with him, but as time went on I found out that what I did wasn’t right. It was after you two got married that I realised how lonely I was, without one to call my own lover. That fact came about more as time went on after your banishment by my own hands.” Celestia is then staring at her hand, lost in her own world right now, just telling us all that she seems to want to say. “I tried time and again to see if I could be in a relationship, to see how it would work out. In the end, it didn’t even matter.”

I then see tears fall from her face, while her face is covered with her mane, I see a sad smile touch her lips.

“Because whenever I saw a couple on the streets of Canterlot or anywhere across Equestria, it would always remind me of the two of you. It showed me how happy the two of you were, something I never truly had but what I wanted to have. And when you returned I thought I could make it up to you, do anything to become a sister I should’ve been. Nothing came up and I was at a loss of what to do. I hadn’t even realised how much hatred you had for me still. Time just stopped in that moment when you came back, I was just so happy I just-” She pauses as she takes a deep breath, still not looking at the two of us. “I just wanted to be there for you no matter what. Then Gregar came back as well. I didn’t even know that he had memory loss either, until he didn’t recognize me, or that he barely knew you, Nightmare. But then one month later, he came back to us.” She then let out a small chuckle.

“And then he began our training once again. I then got the idea of being in a relationship with him as we were training that day, but it didn’t come fully into my mind until later. I remembered how gentle he was with us, always made time for us, something I never did after he was gone. I wanted to tell him how much I loved him, disregarding what you would have said to me, even if it meant you would’ve hated me even more. But then I couldn’t hold it any longer, I told him that I wanted to be in a relationship not only with him, but with you as well. Hoping that with it, the anger you held for me would disappear. I just want you to happy once again,” She then looks at us both, with tears falling down her face all the while with a smile. “I wanted you both to be happy once again. So even if you say no to me being in a relationship I will understand, just promise me that you will be rid of your animosity towards no matter what it is you need to do.”

I just stare at Celestia as she finishes that statement. I look in her eyes, I see clearly she means every word she said. She really will take any punishment that Nightmare deems worthy. I then look at Nightmare and see she has a blank look. She then looks at me and I just simply nod my head in her direction, saying it is your decision.

Nightmare then stands up and begins pacing in front of the couch.

“So just to be sure I am clear on this, you would accept any punishment that I deem worthy, correct?” Celestia nods, then Nightmare continues. “And if I said no, you wouldn’t pursue a relationship with Gregar anymore, correct?”

“Yes.”

“I see.” Nightmare then closes her eyes, and has her back towards Celestia. She is like for a about five minutes, and Celestia was getting more and more worried by the second. I just calmly look at her, waiting to hear what she would say.

Then Nightmare spoke.

“You do know that back then I trusted you, completely as a sister before that incident with Sombra. I had faith that you would know what to do, had a plan for anything. But yet when I heard your plan for when Sombra used a dark chip on Gregar, you had nothing, save for using the elements.” Then Nightmare turns around with a look of pure anger directed at Celestia. Celestia barely flinches back, but holds her arms close to her. “You took him away from me, disregarding how I FELT AT THAT BETRAYAL! YOU TOOK AWAY MY HAPPINESS THAT DAY! But yet, you have strived to do anything to see me happy. I appreciate that.” Then the look of anger she had is replaced by once again a blank look.

“I understand the need to feel something you have never felt before or wish to feel again.” She then smirks and Celestia closes her eyes. “So, Celestia, here is what I wish to say to you.” Nightmare then walks to Celestia and stops in front of her.

Nightmare then places a hand on her shoulder. “Celestia, look at me in the eye.” Celestia then takes a deep breath, and she then opens her eyes. From where I am sitting I see a small smile come across Nightmare’s face.

“Celestia, I am fine with you seeking a relationship with Gregar. I know all of what you have done to make up for what you did. Luna told me all of what you did, and she even said that this might be a good idea. So don’t mess this up, alright? I am only giving you this one chance to not fuck up.” She then gets up and sits down by me once again, all the while Celestia has a look of pure astonishment. Nightmare covers her mouth to stop herself from giggling as Celestia opens and closes her mouth several times, trying and failing at coming up with something to say.

“Well I know this will take some time before it fully registers, but I want you to know something.” Nightmare then stands up, motioning for me to follow. “You are not alone anymore Celestia, remember that.”

We then leave our room, and before the door is shut we see a flash telling us that Celestia has teleported. I then look at Nightmare as we walk down the halls.

“You knew what you were going to say to her the entire time, didn’t you?”

“Who me? Never.” She told me in false ignorance, before having a big smile on her face. “Of course I knew the answer I wanted to give, I just wanted to her what she had to say, and what I had to say to her. She has suffered much, that is for sure. It is time she had her own happiness.” She then looks at me with a sly smile. “I just hope you can handle two mares.”

I give her a smirk in response “We shall see about that.”

Later that day 3rd pov

Celestia is sitting there in her room as she lowers the sun, ready to turn in for the day. BUt that is not what is on her mind right now. What is on her mind is what Nightmare Moon has told her. She keeps telling herself she is dreaming, yet what she heard was to genuine to be false. As it keeps rolling around in her mind, she begins to realise what she now has. A chance to have the same happiness that Nightmare has. A happy smile crosses her face as tears once again roll down her cheeks, but not of sadness, of happiness.

“Thank you, Nightmare. Thank you so much.”

Chapter 11: Bombing a Party

I can safely say that during these few months, life had been really interesting. I have been on a few dates with Celestia. During those times she had been adorably awkward. I remember during our first date She was anxious and fidgeting the entire time. She told me during it that she really wanted this to go well, while I just simply replied to just be herself. Of course at first it had no help what so ever. But in the end she had fun, and Nightmare was laughing the entire time when I told her how Celestia acted.

Those months then had gone by and now it is May already and though she is more confident in herself on our dates, the same could not be said about the nobles. When they caught us on our first date they came to Celestia the next and demanded that we not continue going out afterwards. I have never seen her more pissed before that moment, besides when she first started training. I wasn’t there when it happened but, I was with Nightmare during said time, and from what I could tell from the shaking she was using the RCV. I just simply saw the nobles leave with blank faces, almost like zombies, and when I went to see Celestia she had the smuggest look on her face.

She still won’t say what she threatened them with, but right now I don’t really care. Right now I am just heading back towards mine and Nightmares room after some lunch. I open the door to see Nightmare on the balcony with a couch looking down towards Ponyville that has the checkerboard pattern in clouds. I see she also has some sort of screen in front of her that shows what the ponies are doing at this moment.

“So what are you watching?”

Nightmare turns her head to look at me “Just seeing what is going on in Ponyville right now.” I then sit next to her. “Something weird has happened, and I am just seeing how this all goes.”

“Mind if I join in?”

"Go ahead."

I just sit there with her for a few minutes before asking a question I should have asked before.

"So how long has this been going on now?”

Nightmare just rubs her chin before answering.

“About an hour or so now. Twilight only recently found out about this.”

“I see.” Then suddenly a flash goes off to my right and I see Numberman standing there.

“Ah this is where you are, Hello Nightmare.” He says when he appears. “I must thank you for the data as well Gregar.”

“Well, considering it is Luna and Spike I thought the two of them would make it work the best.”

“Yes I see that and I am happy to tell you it is now complete. Here is what it is now.” He then hands me a black cube that has green light pulsing on it every ten or so seconds.

“Thanks, I will let them know it is done later.”

Numberman nods his head before leaving. I then turn to Nightmare after I pocket the item. I see she has a raised eyebrow and a questioning look on her face.

“What?”

“What is that exactly?”

I smirk “That is a little bit of a surprise, but I will tell you later today though.”

She rolls her eyes and sighs. “Fine, but I expect that answer when I ask.”

I then bring an arm around her and she leans into me then. “Don’t worry, you will get one. Now, shall we continue to watch Twilight’s torment?”

Nightmare then chuckles. “I know it is bad to think so, but yes lets do so.”

Minutes go by as we just watch as Twilight figure out what is going on, though I know what is going on, I just want to watch and see how she reacts. Then I hear the door to our room open and I look over my shoulder to see Celestia enter. She looks around before seeing me on the balcony, she smiles and makes her way over.

“So what are you two doing here right now.” She asks as she gets to us.“Just sitting here watching Twilight’s torment.”

She frowns before looking out at the screen. She stays like that for a minute before asking.

“Mind if one more joins in?”

Me and Nightmare look at each before shrugging.

“Sure go ahead."

Celestia then sits down to my right and then has a bag of popcorn appear. I just look at her and she just shrugs as she eats some. So now we just watch and see as the time goes by before I ask Celestia a question this time.

“So what exactly do you think caused this, Celestia?”

“Hmm… I think it would most likely be Starswirl's journal. I sent it to her last night, and I told her it was a final test for her.”

“And did you tell her to not say any of the spells out loud? Because that journel held some of his untested spells.”

Celestia then has a blush on her face as she looks away from both of us. Me and Nightmare look at each other with a deadpan stare before giving the full force of it to Celestia. She looks back at us and then fidgets a little.

“Really?” Both me and Nightmare say at the same time in the same tone of voice as well.

“I thought she wouldn’t have done so.” Celestia says in a small voice. She then regains her composure “But it seems she didn’t know better.” I then bring Celestia in for a hug, she yelps a little at first before leaning into me.

“Don’t beat yourself up too much, besides I am sure she will come up with a way to fix her mess.” I tell Celestia. She just sighs in my embrace and snuggles a little closer to me. I roll my eyes with a smile on my face before seeing what else happens. I see all that happens and soon it gets to the point to where Fluttershy is about to leave Ponyville. From there it happens exactly how it does in the show, minus the whole music video part of course. Then it comes to where they are all in her tree house and she is about to read the spell.

Celestia then gets up and stretches a little. “Well it seems it is almost time for me to leave.” She says as she then lowers the sun.

“What is it you have planned exactly?” Nightmare asks her.

“Well I had this planned for if you could not be brought back from your grief. Twilight showed great promise as a unicorn, her magical ability rivals that of an alicorn. I trained her to become a princess, one of Friendship you can see.” I quietly laugh at that last statement.

Celestia has an eyebrow raised and looks at me. “Is there something wrong?”

“Just, something from my perspective that’s all.” Nightmare then holds back a laugh as she realizes it as well as I hear her snort.

Celestia just shakes her head before looking towards ponyville.

“One more question, since she is most likely becoming an alicorn now, will she gain the longevity of life like the three of you?”

Celestia just smiles “No she will not. While her life will get extended it will only be for a few hundred years.” She then begins to glow a little. “Well I shall see the two of you in Ponyville, or I shall see you here later.” she then disappears in a flash.

I hear Nightmare sigh as she stands up as well. “Well, should we see them down in Ponyville then?”

“Sounds like a plan to me.” I say as I Beast Out and tap my arm band as my jetboard appears. I see Nightmare does the same, but she does not go into Doublesoul. She decides to stay in her outfit of a t-shirt and pants. As we fly down towards I begin to think of an appropriate time to begin her training.

When we get there I see that Twilight’s friends are in a panic over what happened. Next thing I know my whole vision turns pink.

“GREGAR HELP!!! TWILIGHT HAS BEEN KIDNAPPED BY AN INTERDIMENSIONAL BEING, or she is just in a void with Celestia, BUT WE NEED YOUR HELP!!!” I hear Pinkie say before I slam into the ground. I just sit there in the ground with Pinkie on top of me as I wait for her to get off. I hear her screaming but I just turn down the volume and send a message to Nightmare.

‘Nightmare can you please get Pinkie off of me please?’ I send her via her PET.

‘XD this is too funny to let up.’ she replies. God damn it all.

‘Get. Her. Off. Me. NOW!!!’

‘>_> Alright fine, mister grumpy pants.’

‘Thank you’

I then feel Pinkie get off me and as I get up I see she is still in the sitting position and is screaming, but thankfully Nightmare also put a sound bubble around her. Nightmare is giving her a blank stare and it is like for a few minutes before Pinkie realises she is floating in the air. She then has a big smile on her face while waving at us. I swear she realises this and just does this to mess with us. I then drop out of Beast Out and Pinkie is set back on the ground… Then Rainbow Dash is in my face.

“Do you have any idea what happened to Twilight?!” She all but screams at me.

“Yes I know what happened to Twilight, so just calm down and wait for a bit. She will come back, though she will be a little different.”

“How different are we talking about here?” I hear Rarity ask me.

“I will let that be a surprise.” I then hear her huff and walk away, then I look in her direction as I see her pacing back and forth. I then look at the others. Pinkie is sitting with a serious face, wondering when twilight will return. Fluttershy is trying not to have a panic attack while Rainbow Dash is calming her down, no matter how little of an effect it will have. Applejack however was just leaning against Twilight's tree just waiting for her to come back.

I am sitting on the ground waiting for when Celestia will return so we can finally see Twilight, and the others can stop worrying about it. I may sound like I don’t care, but that's because I know what happens to Twilight. Nightmare sits next to me as we wait.

“I assume you took pictures.”

“Oh you can believe I took pictures.” Nightmare tells me, I can feel the smirk on her face right now. “Oh come on, it's funny and you know it.”

“Yeah, sure.” I say in mock hurt, though I make it seem like I am hurt.

“Hey, It’s alright, this is something you can laugh about at a different time.” She says as she looks at me. I look at her and say nothing. I can see her getting a little worried and then I have a smirk on my face.

“Oh you jerk.” She then lightly punches my arm, before giggling and kissing me on the cheek. “That was mean.” She says as she leans on me.

“Eh, you should expect this sort of thing to happen.” I say in response.

“There is something I would like to ask though.”

“Oh, and what is it?”

“Can anyone become a NetOp or do you determine that?”

“Hmm, well anyone can become one, it is just that if they can be partnered with a Navi is the only issue. Because while it is random in choice, I think it is how well the Navi and NetOp are in sync with one another. Thus the reason for the Soul Unison. Because If one has a low Soul Unison rate they cannot be partnered with a Navi, but that doesn’t mean they won’t get a PET.”

“I see, that clears up some questions I have been having about this then. Can I safely assume that Twilight and them will become NetOps as well then?”

I smirk in response, “Obviously.”

Nightmare then chuckles darkly. “Oh that will be fun then, I can’t wait for that.”

I just smile at that. “Hold that enthusiasm in check until then.”

Then shortly afterward I get an alarm telling me that a rift is opening. I look towards where it is coming from and notice the glow, I scan and see that it is both Celestia and Twilight. The gow then attracts the others attention and I stand up to get closer to it. It then gets brighter and I cover my eyes as the others do the same, then a wing is covering my sight as Nightmare is next to me. The glow is then gone and I see Twilight, while Celestia is next to her. Twilight then spreads her newly acquired wings and her friends then bow to her.

“W-What?!” I hear her say.

“Well I hope you will grow accustomed to your wings, Princess Twilight.” Celestia says as she bows. Soon Nightmare bows as well, while I just stand there with my hands in my pockets. Twilight then looks at me in confusion.

I shrug and say “Hey just because you’re now a princess doesn’t change who you are in my eyes Twilight. Just never expect me to bow, because I don’t like doing that.”

“Heh, alright.” Twilight then rubs the back of head as her friends then come up to her and bombard her with questions,well Rarity is fawning over her.

“Well I see the two of decided to join me here.” Celestia says as she walks over to us.

“Well I wasn’t going to miss this though.” I then look over at Twilight. “So, when will Twilight get officially coronated?”

“In a week, it will take a bit of time to prepare, but we will be ready by then. I already know some will like this sudden appearance of another alicorn, even if it is Twilight, but Luna had said she should be able to handle it. However I think over time she will be able to handle the position of Princess, she just will need to find out what she has to do.”

“I thought you sai-”Celestia puts a hand over my mouth to stop from talking, while putting a finger in front of her mouth and winking at me. I then nod my head in understanding.

After she removes her hand from my mouth I see Twilight walk back towards her tree house.

“So what are the odds she will have trouble sleeping with her wings?”

“Big time.” Celestia says with a straight face.

“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Nightmare tells me.

“Well just making sure we are all on the same page. So how about we head back to Canterlot now.” Celestia then begins to teleport, but then remembers her arm band I gave and taps it and gets on her board. She is at least wearing pants and a t-shirt, otherwise it would very awkward for her if she was in one of her dresses while flying.

When we finally get back to Canterlot, Nightmare stops me.

“You should sleep with Celestia for tonight, I think it is time the two of you do so anyway.”

“Are you sure about that?” I ask her, just to play to play it safe.

“Yeah, now go on.” She then motions for me to go to her. I shake my head with a smile. So I then hug Nightmare and tell good night before catching up with Celestia.

Celestia looks at me in confusion when I catch up to her.

“What are you doing?”

“Sleeping with you.” I say casually. However in response Celestia trips over herself and I catch her. She then looks me in the eye as I help her back up.

“W-W-WHAT?!” She tells me as her face is red.

“What? It’s just sleeping together, I mean it's not like we are going to have sex.” I say to her as her face decides to get even more red. As she is then stumbling over her words I decide to escort her back to her room. As we make our way there she goes quiet and I no longer need to escort her. We finally reach her room and she enters first, quickly entering it, but leaving it open for me to enter as well. Well there goes the thought her just shutting me out then. I enter and shut the door behind me, I look around and see her room is white like the show, even the bed is the same. Well at least I know there will be enough room for both of us.

I then look towards her bathroom and see the light is on, well I could look in and see how she is doing but I would rather not get blasted by her magic and die right in front of her. So to avoid that I go and sit on the bed. I then hear the door to her bathroom open and see her come out with lounge pants and a shirt that ends at her midriff. I raise an eyebrow at her but say nothing in response. Celestia then hesitantly joins me on her bed. I then rest with my back towards her, just because she is hesitant doesn’t mean I will force her to do so. I close my eyes and slowly feel myself fall asleep, that I then feel Celestia wrap her arms around and rest her head on my back. Well, I see that she was fine with it after all. It would just seem that she was caught off guard about it. I then nod off with Celestia holding onto me, I just hope she will be ready for what will happen with Twilight’s initiation.

Eventually I wake up and I notice that it is about nine in the morning, huh I must have been tired then. I still feel Celestia pressed up against my back, man she must be really comfortable. I turn over and see she is is still asleep, or for that matter she is faking. Because shortly after turning around I see her quickly crack an eye open before shutting it.

“How long have you been awake?” I ask in a flat one.

I see her face form into a pout as she opens her eyes.

“For about a half hour. I didn’t want to go down to breakfast just yet, I was too comfortable.”

“So let me get this correct, you raised the sun and then immediately came back to bed?” She then nods her head as I sigh. “Whatever then.”

I then try and get up but Celestia is preventing me from doing so. I look at her in deadpan as she is giving me the puppy dog look. I look at her a bit longer before booping her. Her face scrunches up and she loosens her grip on me.

“That was mean.” She pouts at me.

“So, I kinda want to get out and about instead of just laying in bed all day.” Though I wouldn’t mind doing so.

“Well shall we meet Nightmare then?”

“Yep.” She then heads for the shower and I wait for her outside her room. When she is done minutes later we head for the dining room. We get there as Nightmare is in the middle of eating. She waves to us as we do the same.

“So how did you two sleep last night?” Nightmare asks.

“Like I normally do.” I reply.

“Pleasantly actually.” Celestia says as I smirk.

“Yet that didn’t stop from snuggling up to me with you pressed up against my back.”

Celestia then goes red in the face as Nightmare gets a mischievous smirk.

“So she did do that, then how did it feel when you were pressed up against him then?”

Celestia is stuttering for words at the moment, just like last night. Nightmare can’t help but giggle at the moment.

“Don’t worry, I do the same thing actually. Though instead of his back, it is his chest I snuggle up to.” Nightmare then has a smug look on her face this time. “So did you have any naughty thouh-”

“OK THIS CONVERSATION IS DONE THANK YOU BYE!!” Celestia says as she quickly finishes her food and walks away.

“Well I was curious though.” Nightmare casually stated.

“She probably did anyway, considering she wanted to stay in bed a little longer before coming here.”

Nightmare then looks at me from across the table as she finishes her food.

“Have you had any trouble from Nobles discreetly these past months?” She asks suddenly.

“No, I believe that Celestia would actually keep to her word with whatever she told them. But how do you think this next week will go?”

Nightmare then rests her head on her arms on the table as she sighs. “I don’t know but whatever happens, happens.”

“Yeah I guess, but I hope Twilight will be alright.”

“Time will tell about that bit.” Nightmare smirks at me. The she glares a little at me. “Also what was that cube you were given by Numberman yesterday.”

“Oh, that is a battle simulation chamber.”

Nightmare just looks at me in confusion.

“It basically mimics your surroundings without having to actually worry about destroying them.”

“Ah I see, that must have been why Luna and Spike spent so much time fighting then.”

“Somewhat, but yeah.”

Speaking of Twilight though, well she was not alright actually. Because when she got here, she had to hide her wings. Instead of teleporting to the castle like she should have done, she was cautious because she didn’t know potent her magic was now, she walked all the way there. Some of the ponies could tell Twilight looked a little different because she was not only a little taller, but had a more noticeable figure as well. Which stallions would always glimpse her way and make her a little uncomfortable.

Also when Celestia told them about a new royal entering the mix the nobles were very curious and some of them already guessed it was Twilight. Speaking of which she did have trouble sleeping because I noticed some bags under eyes and would fall asleep into her breakfast each morning. But she has somewhat gotten used to them.

Now I am just waiting in the courtyard as Twilight’s coronation is later today. I didn’t want to train Celestia because she would have been to preoccupied with this. Luna and Nightmare were together to get something ready after Twilight’s induction. After a few minutes however, I see Spike come over and just stand by me.

“Hey Spike, whats up?”

He just shrugs “Not much, Just waiting for this thing to get over with.” He then smirks “And here I thought Twilight fussing over her test last year was bad.”

“Heh, that was bad from what I heard. How is she doing so far?”

“Rarity is making sure her dress is, as she puts it, ‘Perfect for a new Princess’ so I got kicked out.”

“Yeah I can figure, you think it is Twilight who was getting married instead of getting brought in as a new one.”

“True.” he sighs and just lets time go on without saying anything. “What do you have planned after this though, Gregar?”

“Well it is time for Twilight to begin her training. Just because she has some unknown responsibilities now, doesn’t mean she won’t go through this as well.”

“I pity her already, only a little though.”

“Some brother you are.”

“Considering what it is we are talking about, I don’t care.”

I can’t blame him there but he could at least be a little more considerate. After a bit we just ended up talking about more of what happened in the past and some of his fights with Luna, last I checked they were tied even at thirty five wins and losses. Then he brought up something that caught me off guard.

“So did you have any siblings back home ?”

“No, I was an only child.” I say after a minute.

“So do you remember what your family was like or what?”

“Loving and all that.” I say with no emotion. I want Spike to take the hint to drop the subject. I don’t want to be rude, but I am getting irritated.

“Are you sure, because it-” he doesn’t get the hint so I just stop him there.

“Drop it. Now.” I tell him with a growl as I feel my anger flare at that moment and Beast Out.

He then goes wide eyed and puts his hands in front of him. “Woah, calm down Gregar I just- I mean- I…” He then drops his hands to his sides and gives up.

“I know you want to talk about my personal past before Equestria, but I don’t want to talk about it for very good reasons.” I then take a few breaths to calm down and end Beast Out. I then walk over to a bench and sit down and close my eyes. I hear footsteps leave the courtyard before stopping.

“Sorry about that then.” Spike tells me and then leaves. Damn it, I know what I did was bad but, I will have to apologize later thats for sure. I just sit there for who knows how long but I hear hoofsteps this time, and I have a few guesses as to who they belong to. I then hear them stop behind me and soon arms are around me in a loving embrace.

“Spike came and told me what happened, are you going to be alright?” Nightmare asks me.

I then open my eyes as she comes around and sits next to me. “Before I answer that, what were you planning with Luna?”

“A party for Twilight I didn’t want Pinkie to help because she might’ve ended up telling Twilight. And before you say anything, yes I was fully aware of making her Pinkie Promise it was Luna who said otherwise.”

“Alright. And with Spike I plan to apologize to him later, I just don’t like talking about personal items of my past.”

Nightmare then leans into me and a wrap an arm around her.

“Well, at least you were going to do that and not say anything to him. Now as much as I would like to spend a few more minutes sitting here, you need to come with me, her coronation will begin shortly.” she says as she gets out of my hug.

I then smirk as we both stand up. “This can only go over so well then.”

We then make our way towards the castle and where it is all going down. As we walk I can see servants and guards rushing about for the final preparations. We then get to where Twilight is and she looks fine, but I can tell she is nervous. She is hiding it very well. Time goes on and Celestia introduces Twilight as the new Princess and I just sit there as it all plays out. I hope she will be rea-

‘Hostile detected’ The message says as I begin to quickly look around to try and find out where this hostile is. I then Beast Out and it grabs Twilight's attention as she pauses in her speech. I try to locate where the hostile is, but I can’t get a clear lock on where it is. Twilight is about to say something as I notice, briefly, a small gleam in the sky. I quickly scan that location as my eyes go wide. I rush forward and stop a bladed boomerang mere centimeters from puncturing Twilight's throat. I hear a collective gasp roll over the crowd below, but that isn’t my concern right now. Then a hush falls over the crowd and I hear something perfectly, someone clapping.

“My my, and here I thought I was fast. It seems your reflexes are as sharp as ever Gregar.” I hear someone say as I crush the boomerang in my fist. I growl as I know perfectly who this is. My eyes then lock onto the position of the one who threw it.

“Quickman.”

He then appears in front of us, floating above the crowd with his arms spread wide with a confident smirk on his face. “In the flesh.”

Before I have a chance to do anything I see a blur of blue go by and I can only assume it is Rainbow Dash. I see Quickman sigh as Rainbow attempts to punch him.

“Why won’t you stay still?” Rainbow says while trying to hit him once.

“Why would I do that?” He asks in a bored tone. He has his arms behind his back and effortlessly dodging each one of her attacks.

“So I can hit you.”

Quickman sighs before grabbing her fist and twisting her arm. We all hear her bones snap and her scream out in pain. I hear some of them call out to Rainbow. Then some Pegasus guards fly up and try to get her. All he does is simply toss her around and throw her at the guards. Two of them slowly bring her to the ground and the other three rush him.

“Too easy.” He says once again in a bored tone. I quickly track his movements to what happens next. It all happens within a second and none are able to track what he does.

He just stands there with his hands on his hips as he stands there with a small smile. The guards just hover there before multiple cuts start appearing across their bodies and armor. Soon enough they fall to the ground with blood pooling beneath them as I see their throats had also been cut. I look back at him as he has his arms spread wide, daring anyone to come and attack him. He then flick his wrist blades free of the blood that was on them.

“What the hell do you want?!” I roar at him.

“Temper there kitty cat, you wouldn’t want to ruin the surprise I have for the newest princess do you?” He says in a dangerous tone, while wagging a finger at me.

“And what would that be?” I ask in a strained voice.

“Well it would be this.” He then pulls out a switch and presses it. I begin to wonder what it did, only for an explosion to happen within Canterlot. Screaming is then heard as panic rushes through the crowd. I glare at him and am about to attack him before he says something that makes me pause.

“A little game of hide and seek. You see you have, now anyway, less than thirty minutes to find three more bombs located throughout Canterlot. If you don’t find them all within the time limit, well I think you can get the idea.” I am about to set off before he says “No one can help you, and if you use your scanner, it will automatically set off the bombs.”

“Anything else?” I growl at him.

“Good luck.” He simply says as he disappears. “Oh and I WILL be watching your progress and making sure this all goes well.” His voice says on the wind.

I turn towards Celestia to leave her with a quick message. “Keep them as calm as you can.” She nods her head as she helps Twilight to her hooves, it looks like she is having a panic attack right now. I don’t blame her for being like that. I then rush off towards the center of Canterlot.

When I get there, all I see is smoke and the occasional orange light from fire peeking out from the smoke. While I would have called out a certain Navi to help me, I don’t want to take the risk of Quickman calling it outside help, even if it is only to put out the fires. I go over and help all that I can and directing them towards a safe location. When it is only myself in the location I look at the timer I had set up for myself and I have about nineteen minutes left. Shit I better hurry.

I soon close my eyes and listen to the ticking, or at least I hope there is. Eventually I am able to hear it and quickly deduce their location. I find one in the business district, the barracks, and the downtown area. I shut them all off and make my way back towards the castle to have a talk with Quickman.

As I get there I see him in midair slow clapping once again.

“Bravo, just well done there. I had high hopes you would make it.” I can practically feel the condescending tone in his voice.

“Alright tell me, what the hell is this all about?” I ask him in anger. I am very close to losing it with him after I say the aftermath of his earlier bomb.

“A simple message really. We can attack whenever we want, and you are the only one who can really stop us. Now here is also something else I need to do, what was it again.” He then begins to mutter to himself while my anger flares. I can hear the electricity course over my body as I am about to attack him.

He then snaps his fingers “That's right, this.” he then turns towards me with an open palm. “Custom program advance: Ultra bomb” I then see a flash and look down to see all three bombs have merged into one big bomb and is stuck to me. I quickly scan them and see they would cause a very big explosion if they went off, and I would not be able to survive it normally. I then see a countdown begin after I scan them. My eyes widen as time seems to slow down. I look at Quickman and see him with a wide grin on his face. I then turn towards Nightmare and I see her eyes slowly widen in realization at what is about to happen. I hit my wristband as my jetboard materializes and quickly fly up and away from Canterlot. As the height gets higher and higher, I also see the countdown slowly reach zero.

Before it goes off, I use one Battlechip that might work. “Undershot!” I say right before everything goes white.

POV 3rd a few minutes ago

Nightmare Moon cannot believe what is happening right now. Everything was going well and then a Navi shows up and wrecks Twilight's coronation. Right now she can only wait as Gregar goes off and finds the three bombs within Canterlot. She is trying and somewhat failing at helping Luna and Celestia calm down the populace of Canterlot at what is currently going on.

“Sisters, do you think Gregar can get to the bombs within time?” Luna asks in concern.

“To be honest Luna, I hope so.” Nightmare responds.

“I hope so as well, but right now, we have something a bit more concerning to deal with. I pray Gregar can stop them in time.” Celestia responds, she would like to have Fireman out and help her. But she does not know how the nobles would react to seeing another Navi suddenly appear due to their panic.

Shortly however they all see Gregar come back, and he is outright pissed. Then Quickman appears while clapping slowly. They exchange some words and then a flash goes off around Gregar and there is a huge bomb strapped to his body. He looks down at it and NIghtmare stares at Gregar is disbelief. Her vision just zeros in on Gregar as he looks upon her. Her eyes widen at what he is about to do. Tears are threatening to fall as she realizes what he is about to do.

‘Please no, not like this.’ She says to herself. Gregar then gets on his Jetboard and flies off. Faintly she hears Quickman laughing in triumph. She follows Gregar as he goes above the clouds. She feels tears fall down her face as the hairs on the back of her neck stand up.

“GREGAR!!!!” She yells as an explosion goes off above the clouds and removes them from the sky. All that she can see is nothing more than smoke.

Chapter 12: A Fishy situation

All I hear at this point are two things, the rushing of the wind and a warning noise. I slowly open my eyes as I see above me the massive dust cloud from the explosion. Well I guess I am falling head first towards the ground because I can see my armour has many cracks running along it. I try to move my arm, but I can barely move it. I then look towards the ground and see it is rapidly approaching me, well only one thing I can do right now.

"B-Barrier." I weakly say, that bomb definitely did more damage to me than I thought. I then see a blue light cover my body. I just hope that the barrier will protect me from the crater I am about to create, since it can only protect from damage once.

'Not good, need to stay awake.' As I see the corners of my vision start going black and I feel myself start to lose consciousness. Soon as the darkness took hold of my vision, I faintly felt the impact of me hitting the ground. I just lay there, breathing slowly as I struggle to open my eyes. Shortly, I am able to open them I then see the smoke from the explosion, and its cloud covers miles of the cloud cover. I shake my head as I rise to stand, but only successfully get to my knees.

Injury report: suggest healing as soon as possible, lest injuries become fatal.

'Heh, no shit.' I say to myself as I saw that soon appear.

I close my eyes again and shake my head to clear the ringing in my ears. It was only when I opened my eyes that I see I'm not alone. I look and see Quickman standing not far from me and I can see his mouth is also moving. Great, what does he have to say to me now. I try rising again, but as soon as I try I hear something faint and then pain in my left knee.I then look and see one of his blades stuck in my knee. I then look at him in anger and my hearing starts to come back.

"Stay down, before I cause you more damage." I hear him say faintly.

I just look at him, and if not for my mask he would see my smirk. Then I try to get rid of the blade in my knee only to receive two in my arm this time. Now my left arm is hanging limb, just perfect.

"Well I am not surprised that you didn't listen to me, but it would have been nice to." I can at least hear him clearly this time.

"I'm stubborn like that."

Quickman then sighs "I know that, but it would be best if you would stop moving." He then walks over to me.

As he does so I begin to think of what to do.

'Well time to do something stupid to buy time I guess.'

I then move my right arm to him and fire my buster. He rolls his eyes and blocks all my buster shots. Damn it all, something else needs to be done.

"S-Super Vulcan!" My buster then turns into a minigun and fires away at him, although he just blocks those as well and moves to the side.

"Magbomb!" He says as he tosses a bomb towards me and it stuns me, as I cannot move at all.

"There we are, now you can't struggle at all now." He then comes over to me and pulls out the blades and they disappear right after he pulls them out. "So this is how it is going to go down right now, you are just going to sit there stunned and listen for a bit. So you see that bomb was supposed to blow up Canterlot, but obviously you stopped it. I thought you would've died from that, but you surprised me when you used Undershot." He then starts slow clapping once again with an amused smile on his face.

"J-Just, get to the p-point." I stutter out.

Quickman just gives me an unamused look. "Fine, well I guess I shouldn't drag this out longer than needed. I assume you have noticed that you aren't healing as fast as you normally would." He then motions for me to do something.

I begin to think it is a trick of his to do so, but then I notice he is telling the truth.

"What w-was in that b-bomb?"

"I'm glad you asked, you see the ones who made this custom program didn't know if it would affect your healing process or not. Well I can tell them that part was a success then. Now time for you to come with me."

He then reaches for me and touches my shoulder. However for him, the paralysis had worn off. I then catch him in the chin with an uppercut. He stumbles back a little as I get up and try to rush him. Unfortunately, I am still in a bad shape and I get knocked back. I then look and see the rage in his eyes.

"You know, I planned to do this somewhat peacefully, but now you can forget that." He then moves forward and punches straight in the throat then does a roundhouse kick right to my neck. I end up on the ground and am trying to breath right now. He then kicks me in the side as I roll over.

"Now time to bring you in the hard way." I hear him say once again. He then grabs me by the neck and brings me to eye level.

"I am going to enjoy this a little too much, but I want to make sure you don't struggle when I bring you to him."

Who the hell is 'him'. I don't more time to question it as he chokes me. I don't even see any glee upon his face as he does so, just a calm rage in his eyes as his face is blank. Damn, this isn't going to go my way at all. However, this time instead of my vision going black, it starts going red.

'The hell?'

'Release me, I can help you win.'

That voice made me freeze up. That's the voice I haven't heard since my days in the death arena. The voice of the Cybeast, Gregar itself. I start to internally panic as my body goes still, I can't even feel Quickman choking me anymore. I soon feel the encroaching amount of hate and power coming from inside myself, just begging to be released upon this world. And it scares me.

'Let me out so- '

'Key Item acquired: Token.'

The cybeasts voice is then interrupted by my acquiring of a token. And before the voice begins again it is drowned out by a different voice.

I am Katy Krieger, now known as the heroine Undyne, protector of the innocent and the spear of justice. If you require my aid simply . . . . . . . Okay you know what? SCREW THIS FORMAL BULL HONKEY!!!!! I AM THE ALMIGHTY BADASS KNOWN AS KATY BITCHES. *ahem* AS I WAS SAYING! I AM KATY BITCHES, GUARDIAN OF EVERYONE'S HOPES AND DREAMS, AND I LOVE HUGGING RANDOM STRANGERS. IF YOU WANT TO SUMMON ME, BE SURE YOU'RE NOT A PUSSY AND SAY MY NAME LOUD AND PROUD. KATY! FUCKING! BITCHES! AFTER YOU GLORIOUSLY SHOUTED MY AMAZING NAME THAT I TOTALLY DIDN'T JUST MAKE UP, SHOUT AT THE TOP OF YOUR LUNGS: NGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! Then I will come to your aid, so let's have fun!

I- I have no idea how to respond to that other than it is very, er, different than what I was expecting. Heh, right now I could use any backup right now.

"So, no final words then?" Quickman asks in a neutral tone.

"Just two: Fuck. You." I say to him with a smirk as the pressure on my neck is increased.

I then put some of my power into whatever Katy's token is and just yell in my mind 'KATY I COULD REALLY USE SOME HELP RIGHT NOW!!!' Here's hoping she answers in time.

POV SWITCH

'Alright old girl you got this! Your first summoning! But he sounds like he is in trouble, am I ready for a fight? I just got this new body a few weeks ago!'

I slap myself on the face as I fell through the void.

'Get ahold of yourself! Someone needs help and I need to be more determined than ever. Okay, time to see what I'm getting myself into.'

I fell through a flash of light and was coming towards a grassy terrain fast. I braced myself and landed on my feet with a grunt. I then scanned my surroundings with my one eye and saw... Quickman?... holding a roughed up Beast Out Megaman by the neck. I quickly deduced who needed my help.

"Hey Quick Dick! Leave that poor guy alone. I may not know what started this fight, but I am ending it now."

The smug orange prick gave me an uninterested glance and chuckled.

"And just who do you think you are, do you even have any idea what you are getting yourself into? And I thought this was going to be 'So easy'."

"I'm the heroine Undyne, Quick Dick. And you are really starting to piss me off. PUT. HIM. DOWN!"

"Stop calling me that." He said as his face turned red with anger.

"What? Quick Dick, you don't like it? Hmmmmm," I said as I stroked my chin in mock deep thought. "Quick Dick, Quick Dick, Quick Dick, I bet you're so fast that you can't last even 10 seconds in bed!"

I definitely hit a nerve there if his grinding teeth were any indication. I pushed him a little further.

"No wait! Not even 3 seconds, HAHA-," I didn't get to finish my laugh as he moved faster than I could track. I felt my body getting hit with a very large mass and was on the ground in a few seconds. I realized I was hit by my summoner as his beaten up body laid on top of me. I got my hands underneath him and pushed him off only to hear a pained groan.

"Sorry, sorry." I got up to see where Quick Dick ran off to until I felt a piercing pain in my stomach. A yellow blade jutted out of my abdomen, and I stared in horror as my dust leaked around the blade. My tank top provided no protection, and I really started to regret not taking my armor with me before I left.

"What were you calling me again?" He said as he twisted the blade. I replied only with a pained cry. "I thought so."

He pulled the blade out and I fell on my knees to hold my gut to stop the flow of dust leaking out. He walked over to Megaman and kicked him in the gut before he could get back up. He grabbed him by the neck and started to choke him again. I cursed as I watched events unfold and I tried to think of anything I could use to stop him. I tried to get back on my feet, but that only made my dust leak even faster! Then I remembered I brought along one useful item with me. A water bottle.

I could heal any wounds like Frisk from the game could if I ate or drank something. Thank god my doting little brother insisted that I bring some water in case I got dehydrated again. I took the water bottle from a back pocket in my jeans and drank as much of it's contents as I could. Dust stopped leaking and I touched the blue scales around my wound to make sure it was healed properly. I crushed the empty bottle in my hands and got back up to give Quick Dick a piece of my mind.

He was still choking my summoner and I moved as quick as I could. I summoned a blue spear into my hands and I already had an idea to keep Quick Dick still. I plunged my spear into his back and I reveled in the scream he emitted. He dropped Megaman to backhand me across the face and I flew thru the air for a couple yards before I landed on the unforgiving ground. He pulled the spear out and I swore the glare he gave me could kill an elephant.

"I am going to kill you, nice and slow." He said as he tried to walk towards me. The anger that was plastered over his face was replaced by confusion, and I snickered at his attempts to move. He looked around his body to see what was going on and his eyes grew wide as he saw the green heart hovering above his chest.

"What the hell is this?! What did you do?" Quickman growled out in spite.

"As long as your SOUL is green, you can't escape or move at all from your position. You can only stand your ground and meet your foes head-on." I explained as I got off the ground to dust off my jeans.

He gritted his teeth and his hands moved at lightning speeds. I reacted as fast as I could and brought my arms out in front of me before multiple daggers pierced my scales. One dagger sticking out of my arm was positioned directly where my neck could have been. I summoned a wall of spears in front of me and they thankfully blocked more daggers coming towards me. I took deep, sharp breaths as my arms fell uselessly to my sides.

"So what are you going to do? Hide behind those spears till I fall asleep? You;re dead you hear me, DEAD!!" My foe threatened.

I smirked at his threat and replied with a condescending tone.

"I won't do anything." I jutted my chin to point behind him. "He will."

POV 1st

Well now that he is tied up, time for the big guns. "Program Advance: Powered Cannon!" Soon enough my buster changes to a huge fucking cannon and it starts powering up, I even channel some of my beast out power just to play it safe.

'Charging sequence complete.' I smile underneath my mask as my vision slowly becomes red.

"Eat this MOTHERFUCKER!!" I say in a two-tone voice, one my own and one a more violent, deeper voice. I don't pay any mind to it as I blast him into oblivion with a cannon shell the size of my body. Due to the force of the recoil of it I get pushed back about a few feet. After a few seconds it powers down and my arm goes back to normal, and after the giant smoke cloud that erupted after Quickman got hit by the shell, I then look at Katy to see if she is alright.

"You alright?" I ask her, now noticing how my voice sounds.

Katy grinned and gave off a sigh of relief as her wall of spears faded away. She shakily raised her right, dagger impaled, arm to give me a thumbs up before it fell back down to her side She used her mouth to pull the daggers out of her arms and cringed when she saw the white dust leaking out of her wounds.

"So red eyes, do you use that deep threatening tone to talk to all the women who come to rescue you? Or am I a special case?" She said in a lighthearted manner.

I flinch when I hear that, I did not mean to sound like that. So I close my eyes and let out some deep breathes and when I open them again I see myself back in, as I call them, everyday clothes consisting of blue jeans, sneakers and a long sleeve shirt with my navi symbol on it.

"Heh sorry about, didn't mean to sound like that at all, but thanks for the help." I say as I rub the back of my head with a smile, while also back in my normal tone of voice.

Her eye widens in surprise by my transformation and takes a few steps towards me. When she is right in front of me I notice that we are about the same height and she gave off a grin that revealed more of her shark-like teeth. I was about to ask what she was doing until she grasped me in a huge bear hug and spun me around a couple times. When she finishes, she holds me up in the air like a stuffed teddy bear and her grin got even wider.

"Oh God, I don't know how long it's been since I've seen another human." she pauses for a moment to tilt her head in thought for a moment. "Technically my brother is a human but he's an alien now, so that doesn't count."

Then she does something really weird and checks me out from top to bottom before sniffing me.

"Umm... Why are you doing this exactly?" Is all I can ask with a very sheepish grin on my face. What? This is literally the first time this has EVER happened to me, excuse me for being weirded the fuck out.

Her grin never left her face as she put me back down and rested her hands on her hips. Her grin then turns sly, and she giggles for a moment in embarrassment.

"Sorry, it's just... you're real. A human being placed in a crazy situation just like me and my brother. I just wanted to make sure you were real and get a good look at ya. By the way," She chews her index finger and looks me up and down again. "I'm glad that the first human I see in weeks is quite a cutie, so what's your name Megaman?"

"Well to start it off my name is Gregar, sad to say though I can't remember what my name really is anymore but I've learned to accept it." I chuckle a little, but soon the mirth is gone in my voice. "Heh and I highly doubt you could call my situation 'crazy'. That is all I wish it were back then." I finished with a strained voice laced with pain and sadness. Next thing i know my hand is in front of my right eye, remembering all the pain I endured once again. I just sit there in silence lost in my past again, dammit!

"Yeah, I bet not everyone landed in their universe in the same way me and Jack did. Do you want to talk about it? I can lend a good fin if you want to talk about it. Hehehe, see what I did there? It's a fish joke get it, because I have fins instead of ears... and... you're not laughing." She started to rub her wounded arms, worried that she may have done something wrong to upset me.

"I think it would be safer if you knew, just a forewarning it is not a pretty tale in the slightest." I let out a big sigh before starting my story. I tell her how I bought my gauntlets so it could better suit my costume and shortly thereafter I fell into Equestria, scared and alone. I had to stop myself from letting my rage take over as I tell all about the one hundred years of my imprisonment and torture with a bastard Griffion king who used me for his own amusement. I tell her all the times I wanted and had taken my own life just to find out I couldn't simply end it like that. I had soon become a literal shell of who I once was. An innocent boy who became a ruthless killing machine with no hope of escape of the hell that became my life. It then came to the point when I finally became free, but that wasn't what was on my mind during that time. Before my so called release, I had taken roughly one million lives, but after it had risen to nearly one hundred million all within the span of a year. I killed without mercy or care who I went after, all I cared about was just ending this world so I could finally escape my pain. It was then that I found an Alicorn, I thought about killing him but I didn't fall through with it. Thinking maybe this might be a chance for a new life. I pause in my story for a bit to see what she says.

She has her arms crossed and looks at me with a sad look in her eye. She gently hugs me again and we just stand there for a couple seconds.

"Thank you for sharing that with me, I know that must have been painful to talk about." She sighs for a second before releasing me from our hug and places her hands on my shoulders. "You are so much stronger than me, and I could never imagine what it was like for you back then. Know this, I would like to be your friend and help you make sure that nothing will ever make you feel what you felt back then. I can tell just by looking at you that you didn't deserve what happened to you. It may sound foolish and silly, but I am determined to do anything to help those that are hurt. Damn whatever consequences that may follow."

"Well it isn't silly or foolish to think like that at all, well to me anyway. And honestly I wouldn't mind being friends with you. But there is one thing you should know. I followed that Alicorn and I met a younger Celestia and Luna." I said with a little chuckle. "Found out I spared their father, and well Celestia and her mother were cautious of me. Luna on the other hand was just a kid, she knew I did something bad, but wanted to hang out me with so I no longer felt, as she said when she was just twelve years old, bad about myself and do harsh things to others."

I just let a sigh as a smile soon appears on my face, a small one however but one nonetheless.

"Soon I met one who truly did help and has always been there for me no matter what." I then look over Katy's shoulder to see the one I am talking about has noticed us and is heading our way. "And you're about to meet her as well."

I hear her land and rush over to us. She sees us in this position but can't help but ask something on her mind.

"Gregar, are you alright?" Nightmare asks in a panic filled voice as I see tears have fallen down her face.

"HOLY SHIT, NIGHTMARE MOON! A TWO LEGGED NIGHTMARE MOON! Get behind me Gregar." Katy gets between me and Nightmare as a dozen spears are summoned above her ready to strike my wife down. Katy growls menacingly as a spear of her own appears in her trembling hands, still weak from the daggers that penetrated her arms earlier.

I calmly, though with a bit of force, get Katy to lower her spear. When I do, I walk over to Nightmare and stand at her side.

"Um Katy, Well it makes this a little easier but-"

"I know I should be worried, but is it odd I figured something like this might happen?" Nightmare asks casually.

I shake my head as I flick one of her ears. "Let me finish alright?" Nightmare just pouts a little in an adorable way. I then turn back to Katy as she looks on in confusion, with her spears still pointed at Nightmare. "Katy, Nightmare here is actually the middle sister of Celestia and Luna, and she is also my wife."

Katy stood there dumbstruck for about a minute before she scratched her head with the butt of her spear.

"Huh, to each their own different universe I suppose. Oh well." Katy's spears disappeared with a flick of her wrist and her toothy grin comes back in full force. She runs over to us and picked us both up to give us a tight bear hug that caused us both to lose our breath. She hopped up and down while squealing in delight and I had to tap her shoulder to let her know that she was about to knock us out with the lack of oxygen. After she let us both down, she breathes in sharply as her arms tremble a little bit more. She puts her arms behind her back and tries to mask her pain with a smile before speaking again.

"I'm sorry for overreacting there, let me start over." Katy brought her hand up in a gesture to shake Nightmare's hand and my wife calmly obliged. "My name is Katy Krieger, Gregar summoned me to help him kick the shit out of the orange prick that was giving him trouble. I am happy to say that your cutie of a husband is safe and sound now." she said with a final shake of hands.

"Heh, well I can agree with you there about him being a cutie." She flashes me a sly grin quickly before noticing Katy's arms. "Here let me-" she begins before getting cut off.

"Nightmare, I let Celestia know that we found Gregar." Metalman says as Nightmare pulls out her PET. I see Katy look at it in wonder for a little before he continues. "She says to come back quickly, she is worried that another attack may occur."

Nightmare then lets out a sigh. "Alright let her know we are on our way." She then looks up at Katy and asks "Would you like to accompany us to Canterlot so we can continue this conversation and I can heal your wounds along the way?"

"Uuuhhh sure, thanks!" Katy said sighing in relief.

"Hmm, so do you want go to Canterlot the easy way, or the fun way?" I ask with a wide grin.

"Is there any way other than the fun way?" she asked with a raised brow.

"Well then, time for the fun way it is." I then tap my bracelet on my wrist as Nightmare does the same with hers. And after a quick flash of light our jetboards are right beside us. "So who do you want to take a ride with, or do you want one of your own?"

Katy hummed in contemplation for a few seconds then gazed at Nightmare for a few seconds before grinning again.

"I want to ride with your hot wife." she said going behind Nightmare and hugging her tightly.

"Well, I suggest you hang on tight." She tells Katy before blasting off. I couldn't help but smile as I follow shortly behind them.

After about a minute I ask a question over the wind. "So how you enjoying the ride?"

"You know before I came here I was piloting a spaceship, so compared to that I would rate this as a... 7 out of 10," She paused for a moment before snuggling up to Nightmare a little more "Scratch that, 9 out of 10."

"Well I must say you are quite the hugger." Nightmare chuckled.

"I hope you don't mind if I play some music for the ride home?" I ask them both, Nightmare doesn't really care so I look at Katy.

"What kind of music do you have?"

"Any song you can think of."

"No waaayyy." she said not believing in me. She tapped her chin until her eye lit up as she came to a conclusion. "Ok, let's see if you have this one. Dancing Samurai by Gakupo."

I just stare at her for few seconds processing her request. "Well... I normally just let it play at random, but whatever. I then grab out my mp3 and scroll through the music, sure enough there it is.

'God damn it all, of course it had to be from Japan.' I say to myself. I just shake my head as I let the music play.

"YAAAYYY." Katy whooped in delight while Nightmare looked confused from the foreign words being emitted from my mp3.

'I don't know whether i should be glad or not that I can understand all that is being said' I just say to myself. Then I get an evil grin on my face.

"Sore de,-ji no kyoku wa nani o shitaidesu ka? (So what do you want the next song to be?)" I ask Katy in Japanese.

Katy just grinned and said, "Watashi no tema wa dodesu ka. (My theme please)" leaving me baffled. "I watched a LOT of anime before I became Undyne." she explained.

"Yorokonde yorokonde kudasai. (Happy to oblige.)" Is all i can say to respond back, however Nightmare had something to say as well.

"Guregaru, kono gengo o oshiete kureta koto o wasuremashita ka? (Did you forget, Gregar, that you taught me this language?)" Nightmare says perfectly, honestly forgetting that I did so.

"Yes I did forget." I say before bringing up the next song, not without feeling the glare coming from Nightmare. I then play the song Katy said. Time goes on as more songs are traded and I can see Canterlot in the distance. As the most recent song fades out a random one comes on, one that hits way too hard for me.

I just let it play as I just look on towards Canterlot. I soon feel Nightmare next to me and holds my hand with a sad smile on her face, while Katy just puts her hand on my shoulder.

"To be honest, I hate when it does random songs sometimes." I simply say.

"Hey don't be sad, we were just having fun earlier. Do I need to find this universe's Pinkie Pie to turn that frown upside down?" Katy said trying to lift up my spirits.

I sigh a little and just chuckle. "It's not that i'm sad, it's just how well that song suits for back then, but yet doesn't have the same meaning now. I just accept what happened back then, it just gets difficult when I focus too much on it." I then look down as we are over the city, well at least the damage was kept to a minimum. "Well let's get to the castle and get you patched up."

"What happened here?" Katy asked with a little trepidation.

"Quickman planted bombs throughout the city in the middle of Twilight's coronation and set one off as an example. If I had any outside help or used my scanner they would've all gone off in seconds and, as you can see in the sky, this mountain wouldn't be here if I hadn't stopped it. However when I did stop the other three bombs, he had a plan and caused all three to merge as one super bomb and it got stuck to me. I was lucky I had quick timing, otherwise I would've been who knows where right now." I answer with some anger in my voice.

Katy clenched her fist before taking in a deep breath and spoke slowly while exhaling. "I am really glad that the first intelligent living thing I helped kill was him."

Katy relaxed her fist before chuckling sadly for a second.

"Satisfaction... I feel satisfied for helping to kill my first person. Oh well, better than regret... I guess."

I just look over at Katy and give her a sad smile. "Killing should never be taken for satisfaction, no matter who it is. Trust me, I walked down that path before and it is one I never want to repeat." I sigh a bit before noticing someone coming our way.

"I see you tw- er three made it back alright." Luna says as she flies over us. She looks at me for confirmation on who it is.

"Luna this is Katy, someone who helped me take down Quickman and stopped him from taking me to who knows where and to whom."

Nightmare snaps her gaze to me and quickly asks "What do you mean whom?"

I don't know who, that's the problem." I then ask Luna something. "By the way, Luna who is all where?"

"Right, well for starters I sent Spike back to Ponyville in case there might be an attack there. Twilight was against it, but he left before she could voice her concerns. Twilight and her friends are within the castle under heavy watch, only myself, Tia, you and Nightmare are allowed to see them at the moment. Right now myself and Tomahawkman are helping rebuild the affected area of the attack. Celestia is in her chambers discussing things over with the captain of the guard. A funeral will be held for those whose lives were lost today. The injury report is such: six casualties and forty-seven wounded."

I shake my head at what I hear, now I'm glad he is gone. Before I let my anger get the better of me I calm down. "Alright, thanks for the report."

Luna nods her head. "Your welcome, now I need to go back and keep helping. Also it was nice to meet you Katy." Luna says as she flies away back into the city.

"After what happened today, I need something to take my mind off all this for now. How about you two?" Nightmare nods her head in agreement, I then look at Katy to see her answer.

"Sure, do you have anything in mind? Sad to say that I didn't bring with me a deck of cards." Katy said shrugging.

"Well we do have some cards we could use, The only other thing I guess we can do is maybe karaoke." Nightmare says.

"Doesn't matter to me either way." I just say as we get off the jet boards and head towards our room.

"So, what exactly is your brother like Katy?" I ask to start a conversation.

Katy smiled as I obviously brought up a happy topic for her.

"He's the best 'little' brother a sister could ask for, and I know he would call me the best big sister as well. Back before we were displaced into our Equestria, he was studying biochemistry in college while I was wanting to join the Air Force. He grew up to love science and studying while I came to enjoy physical activity and flying. We could almost seem to be polar opposites in regards to our main passions, but it was our side hobbies that allowed us to bond as we grew up. We would laugh and cry with whatever was on television, while video games would allow us an escape from reality." Katy paused for a moment and sighed before continuing. "When we went to a con as our video game characters, we escaped reality altogether. He became a hulking seven foot tall Sith Lord while I became this wonderful idol of determination and awesomeness. He's still my little brother despite the Force powers and the alien body, but I worry if it may change him for the worse. The Dark Side is not something to mess around with."

"Damn, well I gotta say he must a swell guy to be around. Now only if you were shorter then you could be Edward and he could be Alphonse." I say after hearing about her brother. I hope she gets the fullmetal reference at least.

She did.

"You suggesting that I'm short you subatomic runt!" She bellowed as she grabbed me by the collar and bared her teeth.

"No, but since you said he was seven feet tall, I thought I could say something about it." I then crack a grin. "At least you caught the reference."

She lets me down and I see we are close to mine and Nightmares room. "But I would keep an eye on him when he uses the force though, who knows what he could do if he ever decides to let the rage consume him. I know what would happen if I did." I then open for the two of them to go in first before shutting it behind me.

"Now then Katy, time to get you healed, I believe it has been a bit overdue for that." Nightmare says as she sits on the couch.

"Why thank you very much, Nurse Nightmare." Katy responded as she sat with Nightmare on the couch and extended her arms for easy access.

Nightmare then holds her arms and a soft blue covers them and slowly her wounds are closing. While that is going on I look for the deck of cards we have. Hmm, I know it is here somewhere. Then I found it and a few other decks, I grab them just in case. When I come back Nightmare lets go of Katy's arms when she is finished.

"How do you feel now?" Nightmare asks to make sure she is alright.

"Good as new." she said as she extended and flexed her arms.

"That's good to hear then." Nightmare says with a smile. She then looks over at me with the four decks of cards.

"So, some go fish to start us off?" I ask casually.

"Sure, I'm game." Katy answered getting up.

"Sounds good to me." Nightmare says as well.

We start to play a few rounds with little dialogue that made for a nice moment of relaxation. It was nice just to relax and laugh a little as we guessed eachothers cards. Nightmare won each round so far and it irked Katy to no end. After we got to the fourth round, Katy asked a question out of the blue.

"Soooo, how did you two meet? Was it romantic? Was it saucey? Was it... dare I say it... awkward?"

Nightmare decided to answer. "It was more, out of curiosity. When Gregar came to the castle where we used to live, well I was a bit of a shut in, never really leaving my room. I was the guardian of dreams so I was the most comfortable there. For the first month he was there I felt this immense sadness and pain coming from his mind, so I tried my hardest to try to help him. Now when I go into others dreams while they have Nightmares, instead of finding a solution right away I take their fear and pain to make it my own so I can better understand what to do. Well when I finally was able to enter his mind, it was brutal to put it simply." she shutters a little before continuing. "After experiencing all that had happened to him, I made it my goal to be there for him, regardless of what would happen to me. So I worked up the courage to leave my room and went to his room in the middle of the night and talked with him. I was of course scared about what would happen to me, since when I tried to wake him up he had me against the wall with his blades just about to pierce my throat. After that little stunt I talked with him and-"

"And from then on I was there for her while she was there for me." I end for her. She gives me a little pout and sticks her tongue out at me. I laugh at her antics a little before continuing. "And then about one thousand year later she asked the courage to go out with me, while it took me nearly five hundred years before I asked her to marry me, I swear she was going to crush me to death when she said yes."

"Awwwwwwww." Katy cooed after hearing the story. Then her grin was back with another question directed towards Nightmare. "So how was he when you both consummated the marriage?"

At that Nightmare's face went from black to beet red in an instant and was stuttering the whole time, while her wings decided to snap right open.

"We haven't done it yet." I simply say, while barely hiding my embarrassment.

Katy was strangely still for a couple seconds. She sat her cards down and calmly walked out the door leaving me and Nightmare confused and staring at eachother. Our heads snapped back towards the door when we heard a loud, boisterous laugh coming from behind it. Katy calmly walked back in and sat back down to pick up her cards again. A tiny giggle slipped now and again, then she opened her mouth to speak.

"I will not judge, I will honor your decisions, and I will not make any jokes about libido or virginity. Despite how much I want to." Katy finished while taking in deep breaths.

Considering that Nightmare is still getting herself under control I decide to comment. "The main reason we haven't done it yet is because Nightmare wanted to find out if I could get her pregnant. With how I am both blood and machine we had no idea if I could. Before I could find out Celestia and Luna were forced to use the Elements of Harmony on me and put me in a deep sleep." when I said that Nightmare just looks at the floor for a while, she still feels guilty about what she did. "So for fifteen hundred years I had no idea what the results were. Then a bit ago we found out and yes I could get her pregnant." I then crack a shit eating grin. "But that doesn't stop her from trying to seduce me every-" I get cut off as Nightmare tackles me to the ground.

"SHUT UP!!" She shouts in embarrassment. The grin is still on my face and considering the position we are in, with her on top of me how could I not in this moment.

Well damn I didn't think you would want to do it now, with Katy here watching." at that Nightmare just sits up straight while looking at Katy, she quickly gets off me and just huddles on the ground with her knees close to her to hide her embarrassment.

"I hate you so much right now." I hear her muffled answer, yet her wings are still straight and her tail is swishing back and forth really quickly.

Well I am all for watching you two make sweet love in front of me, and if you ask me, you could use the sex for stress relief with all the chaos in your lives." Katy looks at us both with a sporty look before looking back down at her cards. "In fact, let's spice things up a bit. I've got two new friends, and we've all spent a long day fighting bad guys and talking about all the drama in our lives. You two up for a bit of strip poker?"

I just sit there and I think for a minute registering what she just said.

"Fuck it why not." I end up answering. I then look at Nightmare.

"As much as it sounded like you wanted to turn this into a three way, honestly you do have a point. So I guess we could play it." Nightmare said, with a bit of reluctance.

"Oh honey, you shouldn't assume. When I want you, you'll know without a doubt." Katy's tongue slid across her razor sharp teeth and it caused Nightmare to emit a cute little squeak.

"Now then, let's get this started." Katy said as she shuffled the deck. "First one to lose all their clothes has to become a courtesan and make the one with the most clothes look good."

(*Warning* NSFW content ahead)

The game started off rough for me. I lost my shirt and sneakers for the first couple of rounds, with Nightmare laying claim to them in a pile she had next to her. Then Katy started to lose big time. She may have started the game, but she most certainly did not come prepared for it. Katy's tell whenever she was bluffing was when she twirled her hair and it signified she was nervous with her hand. It costed both her boots and tank top, leaving only her black strapless bra to conceal her breasts. We kept Katy's eyepatch off the table for the rest of the game out of respect.

In the latest round of betting, Katy seemed confident with her hand and raised both her blue jeans and bra. Two of the only three articles of clothing she had left. Nightmare had yet to lose more than just one of her slippers, and she raised the other as her next bet. I raised both my socks for the next bet, and I hoped I could bluff my way to a win with my loser of a hand.

Katy just smiled and raised the only article of clothing she had left. With her panties now on the line, Katy must have called my bluff or she was way too confident with her hand. Either way, I wasn't going to risk it and folded. As I was beginning to take off my socks, Nightmare surprised me by raising the pot further.

"I'll raise my bra." causing Katy to hesitate for a moment. Katy smirked at Nightmare while my wife smiled right back with a red tint in her cheeks.

"Okay then show me what you got tall, dark, and sexy." Katy said lewdly, causing Nightmare's wings to twitch out of control.

The moment of truth was upon us. Katy flipped over her cards and showed a pair of queens. Nightmare on the other hand presented a... set of kings. Nightmare had won the pot.

Katy was dumbstruck by her lack of luck, but honored the game and stripped off the rest of her clothes for my wife and I to watch. Her hands went behind her back and unstrapped her bra to reveal a pleasing pair of breasts. Blue scales converged neatly towards her supple aquamarine nipples, giving them an exotic look. Katy pulled her fiery red hair around her shoulders and across her breasts, which hardly did anything to hide them. She turned around and bent over to give us a fine view of her hindquarters as both her jeans and panties were removed as slowly as possible. By the end of the strip tease, Katy revealed the rest her body to be that of a tireless gymnast. Muscles rock solid enough to grind meat on, with battle worn scales that accentuated the power hidden underneath.

We couldn't look away or say anything as it all happened right before our eyes. Katy smirked at us and casually walked beside Nightmare, who had accumulated the most clothes, and casually sat on her lap while crossing her legs. Nightmare's face was completely red as Katy wrapped her arms around her neck. Katy turned her attention towards me and broke the silence that hung in the air for far too long.

"Do you have a problem with me straddling your wife like this Gregar?" Her eye gazing into my eyes with a lustful hunger.

'Must control self, do not give in just yet.' It took almost of of my will power not to just say fuck the game I am taking you both in bed now, right at that moment. I close my eyes and let a few breaths before answering.

"Depending on how far you take it, I'm fine with it for now." I let out an uneven breath, god dammit. CONTROL THYSELF!! I then look at my wife to see how she is handling herself right at the moment with Katy just sitting there.

Nightmare just grins evilly. "Well, then shall we finish the game and see who comes out on top." She says as her voice is laced with lust.

'... that doesn't help ANYTHING FOR ME!!!' I scream in my mind. However I return the grin right back.

"I hope you don't throw the game just so can finally experience getting dominated now, will you?" I say right back in a tone of voice I never thought possible. I even surprised myself at that. I then see the grin on her face quickly leave and goes into surprise as her wings finally shoot out once again.

The game was back into full swing, and the odds started to finally turn in my favor. I got a few good hands and managed to win myself a few clothes to even out the playing field. I had to thank Katy for keeping Nightmare's attention away from game and instead on her naked body. I admit I was distracted by Katy as well but I had the advantage of having better cards. I just won back my shirt, and Katy got off of Nightmare's lap to move behind her back. Katy whispered into Nightmare's ear and this caused my wife to nervously place her head between Katy's breasts. As Nightmare used Katy's chest like a pillow, Katy herself got busy and massaged Nightmare's shoulders. The pleasured moan that emitted from Nightmare made Katy smile and she whispered once again into Nightmare's ear.

A determined look took shape on Nightmare's face and she looked at me as if I was a goal to be conquered. On the next hand, Nightmare wisely folded and forked over only one article of clothing. I still had luck on my side as more clothing kept coming my way until I finally had all of Katy's clothing and both of Nightmare's hooves were bare of their slippers. Since I was the one with the most clothes now, Katy moved away from Nightmare and became MY lovely courtesan. The blue scaled beauty went behind me then crossed her legs around my waist and hugged me from behind. I could feel her breasts pressed against my back and I could feel her nipples getting hard as her breathing forced them to move up and down against my skin.

'I have a sneaking suspicion about what is going on right now, but I must focus on the game.' Is what I try to tell myself, but it is very hard to do so. Considering what is going on behind me and then with Nightmare just sitting there taking this all in with a cocky grin. Dammit all.

I lost my luck in the next hand, but hoped my winning streak would intimidate Nightmare to fold again. I raised 3 articles of clothes while Nightmare only raised her dress and her bra. She didn't fold like I hoped, but I was still confident I could win this game in the end.

Four hands later I was bare chested and only had my pants and underwear left.

"Awww, what happened to all that luck from earlier?" Katy asked in an innocent tone.

"Just keep quiet already. I said while trying, and failing, at holding back my embarrassment. If it was just me and Nightmare I would be fine, since she suggested we sleep in the nude a few times before. To her surprise I went with it. I still remember the first time we did so, I don't think she ever got any sleep that night. "I don't need you, or your body, being a peanut gallery right now." Come on luck don't fail me now.

"Oooh the nerve of this boy, you should be thankful that Nightmare let you keep me after you lost the majority of clothes. But, I do suppose there are perks staying with you." Just as she finished her sentence, Katy's hands roamed suggestively across my chest and abdomen making it even harder to think straight.

In the next round I lost my pants and was beginning to think that I might actually lose. Then... I ended up with a pair of nines while Nightmare had an astounding flush... and off came the underwear in the last round. I was completely naked before the two women in the room.

I lost.

"Wait a minute there, you haven't lost yet." Katy said surprising me. "You're courtesan still has one piece of clothing left."

Katy surprised me even further when she took off her eyepatch and revealed a brilliant, blue light emitting from her empty eye socket. I was so mesmerized by the light that I almost didn't even notice Katy handing me the eyepatch. I wanted to protest, but Katy silenced me with an index finger to my lips.

"Don't worry about it, now draw your cards." she told me with a smile as bright as her mystifying light.

My next hand was actually pretty decent, but I was still only able to raise Katy's eyepatch. Then Nightmare astonished me when she took off all of her clothes and went all in with her bet. Nightmare answered my question before I could even ask it.

"I'm touched that Katy would willingly give up such a personal item of hers just to give you a chance at victory. I simply must match the bet with something as equally daring." Then Nightmare showed off a wicked smile. "However, I do acknowledge that I have you at my mercy. So I'll only go all in if we both raise the stakes even higher."

"Oh and what would that be exactly?" I ask simply in wonder at what she says at this point. I'm not in the best position exactly but any help I can get to win.

"Here's the deal, if I win with this next hand, you'll be my boy toy for the rest of the night. You'll do whatever I say, and assume any position that I desire." she said slowly, causing me to gulp nervously.

"But if you win... well... what do you desire?" Her voice was soaked with lust, and she squeezed her breasts between her arms to indicate what she wanted me to say.

I let out a breath and calmly say while giving a wide grin "I will give a new meaning to all night long." I have no idea what the fuck to do, I honestly just said the first thing that came to mind. STOP JUDGING! Plus it doesn't that I am literally on the razors edge at this point of just dragging both Katy and Nightmare to bed right now, that is how bad it is for me. I am both happy and confused on how my night ever turned into this.

Nightmare giggled and her eyes traveled towards Katy as she thought about what to do with her.

"Since Katy lost first, she's literally a slave to the whims of whoever wins this next hand. You don't mind at all, do you Katy?" Nightmare asked casually.

"Not. At. All." Katy replied, kissing my neck after each word was spoken.

The bet was set, the cards were hot, and our bodies were even hotter. Nightmare's eyes stared into my own, and we didn't look away as we flipped over our cards to reveal them. Nightmare smiled before we looked down at our cards, and I couldn't believe what I saw. I had an amazing King-high flush while Nightmare had... a pair of two's. A pitiful hand, yet she still risked everything on it? The confusion on my face was clearly evident, and Nightmare smiled as she stood up and walked over to me to sit on my lap.

"Katy's been setting this all up from the beginning." she explained. "Katy whispered to me her plan when she was my courtesan, and I went along with it. Katy knew she was terrible at poker and expected herself to lose. She stacked the deck just enough so I would win the most clothes when she lost, and that was her opening to explain her plan to me. After that, she knew we couldn't rely on the briefly stacked deck anymore, so she told me to lose enough clothes just so she could become your courtesan and stayed there. She sat behind your back so she could mouth to me your cards each time, and soon I had enough clothes to have you completely at my mercy."

"Then you raised the stakes to new heights, knowing I would be desperate enough to take any deal that could grant me victory." I said finishing the rest.

"Exactly." Katy and Nightmare said in perfect unison.

On one hand I am trying my hardest not to just do something bad because they were against me since the beginning, but yet on the other hand I won. So there was only one thing left to do at this moment.

"Well I think a punishment is in order for both of you." As a twisted grin appears my face. "What do the two of you say?"

And pray tell what would that be?" Nightmare says in anticipation.

"I am eager to receive my punishment... master." Katy replied kissing my neck once more

After Katy said that it pushed me over the edge. I made sure I had a good hold on both of them as I quickly used area steal to put us right on the bed. Nightmare was a little disoriented because it was nothing like normal teleporting.

Then get ready for a long night." I simply said.

I moved Katy to the edge of the bed and forced her off of it and onto the floor. She sat there patiently waiting for orders, and my heart nearly burst out of my chest at the innocent look she gave me. I steeled my resolve and gave Katy her first of many punishments as I sat on the edge of the bed.

"Since you manipulated me and turned my own wife against me, you'll have to earn your way back into my good graces. Let's see how good you are with meat in your mouth." I said as I pointed towards my already rock hard shaft.

Katy nodded and got on her knees to gently kiss the tip of my cock. Her hands moved towards my shaft as well but I stopped her.

"I said your mouth, you don't get to use your hands. Keep them behind your back until I say otherwise, understood?"

"Yes master." Katy replied as she placed her hands behind her back and gave the underside of my shaft a long lick.

While Katy was kept busy with my manhood, I ordered Nightmare to massage my shoulders. The bliss I was receiving from both women felt amazing and I never thought I could feel this relaxed and excited at the same time. I looked back down at Katy and I found it so bizarre that the woman I just met today and saved my life was now the one licking my cock like it was a lollipop. Her right eye was glazed over as she focused on her task and a dripping sound brought my attention away from Katy's face. My gaze turned towards Katy's crotch where droplets of her juices leaked out and fell onto the floor. Katy's arms twitched behind her back and I could tell she desperately wanted to pleasure herself, but she kept herself in check and awaited my approval.

I was about to order Katy to stop teasing me with just licks until she stopped altogether. I looked at her face again and saw a wicked grin with teeth that was underscored by the blue glow emitting from her left eye socket. Katy's viciously sharp teeth reminded me that she may not be the most suitable for giving blowjobs, and I was about to voice my concerns, until she took the whole of my cock into her mouth. I inhaled sharply as Katy gagged and moaned on my cock while using her tongue to pleasure it's underside still. I was nearly overcome with fear when I felt the tip of her teeth lightly touching my cock in a brief moment, but nothing ever came of it after a few seconds. After Katy finished gagging herself on my cock, she slowly moved her head up until she had half of it in her mouth. She inhaled through her nose to regain her breath and repeated the process once again. Up and down her head went, gagging and moaning around my cock with saliva leaking around the corners of her mouth to dampen the rest of my pelvis.

I panted from the intense pleasure I was receiving and couldn't help but moan to express my approval of Katy's work. Her teeth made the occasional brief appearance once in awhile, and I began to realize the power she had over me now. Even as Katy sat submissively on her knees before me, she still had control over me and manipulated my pleasure like she manipulated the poker game.

A delightful kneading on my left shoulder muscle brought my attention back to Nightmare. I turned my head to stare at my gorgeous ebony wife and I gently grasped her muzzle to bring it closer to my mouth. Our kiss lasted only for half a minute, and as we caught our breath I maneuvered my hands underneath her snatch to surprise her during out next kiss. Nightmare squeaked into my mouth as my hands teased the lips of her vagiana, and it didn't surprise me when I found it to be just as wet as Katy's. My index finger wormed itself into her folds and I eventually found her clitoris so I could twirl my finger around it clockwise. Nightmare broke off from our kiss to scream happily into the room and she kept screaming when I teased her little button again, and again, and again, until... I stopped.

After her stimulation ended so suddenly, Nightmare collapsed onto my shoulders and looked up to me with pleading eyes. I chuckled evilly as a plan formed in my mind and I was about to put it into motion until the pleasure I felt from my cock reached new heights.

Katy's constant deepthroating was pushing me over the edge and I panted heavily as I was about to ejaculate. Katy must've known what was coming as her lips parted from my cock with a pop and she opened her mouth wide to receive my spunk. A loud grunt was released from my mouth as white streaks left the head of my cock and onto Katy's tongue. She lapped up as much as she could, however, a few steaks of my spunk landed on her chest and streaked down her scales. Katy didn't mind at all and happily gazed into my eyes with her regular eye and glowing eye socket. The smile that graced her face almost seemed smug.

'Our visitor from another universe needs to be reminded who is the dominant one in this room.' I thought with my Â plan taking the forefront of my mind once again. To have my plan succeed I would require some assistance. Luckily, I had the love of my life willing to do just about anything for me to continue with my fingering of her clitoris.

"Nightmare, I have a proposal for you." my fingers found their way back into her snatch and she gasped at the attention she was getting. "I'll postpone my punishment for you on a later date, if you agree to help me punish my fellow Displaced to a higher degree."

My eyes briefly traveled back to Katy and I saw the surprise and interest on her face. I looked back at Nightmare again to receive her response, and the ecstatic nod she gave me was all I needed. I continued to stimulate Nightmare's clit with my index finder and I used my middle finger to fuck her in and out, careful not to break her hymen. After about a minute of fingering, Nightmare's walls clenched around my fingers as she orgasamed and I brought my fingers up to my face to study them and the juices they were lathered with. I licked a bit of the juices off of my fingers and was surpised when I detected a slightly sweet blueberry taste on my tongue. I licked up the rest and smiled when Nightmare cuddled me in the afterglow of her orgasm.

I let her enjoy the moment for about a minute, until I reminded her that I still needed her help with Katy. I had Nightmare's complete attention and I whispered into her ear so Katy couldn't hear my plan. Nightmare grinned along with me after I told her everything, and her horn began to glow.

"I think you've earned your right to come back up to the bed Katy." I said still smiling.

Nightmare's blue telekinetic magic surrounded Katy's wrists, and now they were forced to remain behind her back. More magic surrounded Katy's ankles and forced them together as well. Katy yelped when she was telekinetically held in mid-air and I could tell she never expected this to happen to her. Nightmare and I laid back on the bed to relax as Nightmare held Katy helpless and parallel above us. We let Katy struggle in her bonds a little bit and I enjoyed watching her breasts jiggle a little as she attempted to escape. Katy was starting to lose her breath after a couple of minutes and stopped her struggles when she realized it was useless.

When she stopped struggling, I reached up with one hand to grope her right breast while Nightmare followed along and groped Katys left. Katy moaned from our groping and her moans got even louder as we groped every scale we could find. When we fondled her ass her moans got a little quieter, but when we smacked each cheek in uinison she cried out "YES". As my fingers fucked her snatch like I did with Nightmare, she bit her cheek to keep herself from howling in pleasure like a whore. When Nightmare suckled on her aquamarine nipples, her tongue was hung out of her mouth like a dog's. Our hands stretched across each powerful piece of muscle in Katy's body, and we reveled in how useless it was in Nightmare's magic. And lastly, Nightmare and I would take turns kissing Katy's wanting lips.

We repeated every grope, every smack, every finger banging, every suckle, every kiss multiple times for who knows how many hours. We lost count on how many times Katy orgasmed above us.

After everything we put her through, I figured Katy had had enough. I nodded to Nightmare and she let Katy down onto the bed as gently as she could. I'm thankful we have a big bed right now, otherwise we wouldn't have enough room for Katy to stretch out her limbs after Nightmare released her bonds. I saw her chest heave up and down heavily to catch her breath while she had a far off look in her eye. Evidence of her multiple orgasms were spread all over her inner thighs and sweat seeped through her scales to give her body a slightly shiny appearance in the room's light. Before I could comment on her exhausted appearance, Nightmare decides to come up behind me and had her hands roam around my chest.

"Hmm, we may have gone a little too far." She says with a little concern.

"Maybe, but I did say I would punish her didn't I?" I say as I look at my wife.

"True, now what should my punishment be now, my dear husband?" She asks as she lightly starts to plant kisses on my neck.

"Your punishment will come, don't worry." I say as I lean into her. "But for now, don't you agree it is time?" I tell her as I turn my head to look in her eyes.

She looks back at me with a smile gracing her lips. "Of course." She then turns me over so I am lying on the bed. My pecker was already at full mast after what we did to Katy, and Nightmare started to slowly grind herself upon it. As she does this, I put my hands on her hips and started to lightly move them up and down while softly kneading her perfect ass. She lets out a deep moan every now and again, especially when it comes around to her cutie mark. Nightmare lifted herself up in preparation to hilt herself on my manhood, until I grabbed a hold of her shoulders and quickly swapped our positions. Nightmare looks at me surprised while I just grin at her.

"Don't think I'll let you do all the work this time." I then put a hand on her cheek and looked into the eyes of the woman I fell in love with. "For now, enjoy this moment." I say as she returns the look I gave her only with traces of lust hidden in it's depths. I move down to kiss her deeply and the happy moan she lets out fills me with joy. As she gets more into the kiss, she tries to hold me down to her body but I manage to break her grasp. She lets out a groan of disappointment, but the grin on her face says she is not too upset.

A sigh of contentment from the other side of the bed brought our attention back to Katy, where we found her still lying down with one hand massaging her right breast while simultaneously pleasuring her still moist snatch with her other hand. She was watching us during our intimate moment, and I couldn't believe that she was still so lustful after all we put her through.

"Please, don't stop on my account. Unless you would like me to join back in?" She asked with a raised eyebrow while rubbing a nipple with her thumb.

"I think I would like him to myself for now, sorry." Nightmare apologized with a sad smile.

Katy didn't seem to mind at all.

"Don't worry, I'm content with just watching." our friend replied as she continued to masturbate to our intercourse.

"Ready?" I ask as I line up my member with her lower lips. She gulps a little and nods her head. I slowly enter her, 'fuck I didn't think it would be this tight', and I soon hit a wall inside her. I then look at her as she prepares herself and she pats my shoulder to continue. I then go further and enter her all the way. She lets out a pained gasp and I see blood slowly trickle out beneath us. After a few deep breaths, I look to see if she is alright.

"I'm fine, don't stop now." She says, with her eyes begging me to take her now.

I was more than happy to oblige her. I slowly start thrusting into her and with it comes the wonderful sound of her moaning, motivating me to let out my own deep throated groans. It goes on like this for a couple minutes before she tells me to go faster, but I just keep my grin and don't comply. I keep the same pace going in and out of her slick pussy and she just keeps on begging in a doleful tone of voice.

"P-p-please go faster." she says with her nails digging into my skin.

"Are you sure you're ready?" As I say this her eyes are filled with a scorching fire.

"OF FUCKING COURSE I AM!! JUST FUCK ME SENSELESS ALREADY!!!" she yells at me nearly bursting my eardrums.

"As you wish." I simply say, and I'm thankful that she soundproofed the room.

Soon enough I start going faster and faster for her and she just moans even louder. Holding back my ejaculation for as long as I could, I hear her scream out my name as she came and took a quick breath before we kept going at it. The only sounds in the room right now are the rapid wet smacks of our bodies impacting each other repeatedly.

Eventually I started planting kisses on her neck while one of my hands found their way down to her chest and I started massaging her left breast, much to her enjoyment. The unintelligible grunts and moans we were making at this point almost made us sound like fervish wild animals in heat. I pulled my hand away only to hear her moan in disappointment, but I just chuckle on the inside. I then started working on massaging her right one now and her moans soon return in full force once again.The massaging stops and I start to pinch her nipple with a violent twist. She lets out a sharp gasp, but quickly moans deeply as her nails dig in further and cause me to gasp as well. An hour passes us by and I forced my body to not give in any further to its pleasure until the beautiful woman beneath me was satisfied again and again. After Nightmare came down from a third orgasm, a familiar pressure made itself known again.

Before I could even tell her, she realized what was going on and locked her legs behind my back. I pistoned into her for a few more seconds before the pressure is then released and I cry out her name. I hilted myself inside her and my cum coats her walls as she cries out my name as well.

"NIGHTMARE!!!"

"GREGAR!!!"

Nothing but our heavy breathing could be heard as we calmed down from our sex fueled rush. I leaned forward to rest my head upon Nightmare's chest, and I don't know how much time passed before I realized she had fallen asleep. I let out a quick laugh at that before I pull my cock out with a pop and rolled over to see Katy crawling towards us. Before I could ask her what was up, she put a finger to my lips to silence me. Her half lidded eye hinted at what she wanted but I wasn't sure I had enough in me to continue.

"Are you ready to go another round master?"

"Of course, it will take a bit more than that to tire me out." I said puffing my chest out to show a little bravado. I wasn't tired yet but I didn't know if my manhood would recharge fast enough to keep up with Katy. This girl had an insatiable appetite.

"Ooooh, be careful what you say, I might just interpret that as a challenge. First however, let's work on getting your soldier at attention again." She laid next to me on the bed and looked down at me as she rested her head on a hand propped by her elbow. Her other hand grasped my limp cock and gave it a few slow, sensual strokes before speaking again.

"Did you like having me held up in the air like that? Did you love it when I made all those sounds for you and your wife. Did it make you feel powerful when I came for you again and again?" She said in a hushed tone so as to not wake Nightmare. The lustful whisper sent goosebumps all across my body and I felt my member stiffen a little in Katy's hands.

"W-Well I did feel some..." I trail off in embarrassment, for two reasons. One is because I have no idea what to say at this moment, and two is because I don't have much experience in the pillow talk department. Right now all I feel is a little ashamed at myself. Perfect job Gregar, perfect job.

Katy just kept smiling and leaned in a little closer to whisper into my ear this time. Her breath was moist and warm against my skin.

"Did you know I wasn't even trying to escape Nightmare's magic when she held me? When I struggled I hardly used any of my real strength at all. I could've escaped, but I wanted you both to touch me like you did. I wanted my body to be used like a toy to be manipulated and played with. And I loved every moment of it." her words were having a significant effect on me as my cock grew longer and Katy stroked faster. My breathing was becoming quick and short as the scales on her hand rubbed fanatically against my cock. Time was beginning to lose meaning as the pleasure I was feeling overwhelmed me.

I was back at full mast and Katy chose that as the perfect time stop the handjob. I grunted in disappointment, but used this time to regain my breath. Katy got back on her knees and moved over my pelvis to straddle me. My cock leaned against her wet snatch and I so desperately wanted to plunge it in there. She used my pecs to lean against me as she sat there with a curious expression on her face. Before I could ask what she was thinking she spoke up in serious tone.

"Do you trust me Gregar? Do really, really trust me?" This was out of character for her but I nod in response.

"Say it." she said leaning closer to me.

"I... I trust you Katy." I say with hesitant conviction.

Katy nodded her head and her fingernails streaked across my chest as she took in a deep breath.

"I'm going to hit you."

"Ummm... kinky?" I said utterly confused.

She laughed a little at my response and made a closed fist to jab my sternum lightly. Nothing happens for a few moments until a small heart bursts from my chest, causing my jaw to drop. It was colored blue and I couldn't understand why I felt so connected to this magical heart's existence. It felt like a part of my body was just floating above my chest, kinda like a disembodied limb or organ. I felt an innate desire to keep it safe when Katy moved to pick it up.

I grabbed Katy's wrist as she moved to grab the heart and I looked at her expecting an explanation. Katy's demeanor appeared uncertain as she seemed to try and think of a response.

"That is your SOUL Gregar. It's the core of everything you are and the blue color symbolizes you as a person that values his integrity. I-I wanted to experiment and see if we could use it to make this important moment of yours truly unique, but I understand if you don't want to go through with this. I'm sorry, I should have explained what I was doing. Gahh, damn it I'm stupid." She said while dragging a hand over her face in an attempt to hide herself and her shame.

I looked back down at my SOUL when she told me everything. This little heart was me, everything that I am? I am a person of integrity? And Katy wanted to use it for sexy fun times? I really don't know what to think right now. Should I be mad at her for not telling me about bringing out something within me that could permanently kill me if destroyed. I've seen people play Undertale before I was displaced and I don't remember using any save points to save my progress if I die. I've come back from the dead before, but I had no idea if I would be able to come back if my SOUL was hurt in any way. What the hell was she thinking, why would I let someone that I just met today play with my literal SOUL?

But then again, I told her that I trusted her. I looked up at the fish lady that saved my life and managed to help me finally consummate my marriage with the woman I loved. With just one little sexy game she was able make me do something with Nightmare that I hadn't been able encourage myself to do in years. In one day she became a close friend to me and like a true friend she managed to improve my life by helping me solve difficult problems with me. Katy IS my friend and I just told her that I trusted her, so should I live up to what my SOUL tells me that I am, am I a person that is true to his word? Am I filled with integrity?

I brought Katy's hand closer to me and put my SOUL in her hands.

Katy was surprised by my actions and stuttered a little as she gawked at the small blue heart that sat in the palm of her hand. She looked me in the eyes, wondering if I was absolutely sure. I nodded my head and her smile had returned.

"Well then, let's experiment shall we?" I felt excited and worried all at the same time as Katy said those words and brought my SOUL closer to her face. She blew on it softly and I felt a gentle breeze hit every part of my body. It was so bewildering and fascinating to feel wind hit my body while knowing that no breeze could have possibly entered this room. When I told Katy what I felt she smiled and stared at my SOUL in silent fascination for a minute. She moved her hips to rub the lips of her snatch across my cock to keep me at attention and I relaxed so I could enjoy the stimulation.

I told her what I felt as Katy touched my SOUL at different places and manipulated it in different manners. I felt like I was being given a slow full body massage as Katy rubbed her hand across the SOUL's surface. I felt Â like I was being wrapped in a warm blanket when she covered the SOUL in both of her hands. Then when she kissed my SOUL lovingly while simultaneously rubbing her snatch across my cock, I felt like I was about to cum right there.

I let out a loud moan of approval when she did that last one. It felt like every inch of my body was being stimulated by sinful pleasure. My toes curled at the warmth and bliss I received in that one moment and Katy grinned in victory as she found what she was looking for. Before I could beg her to do that again, she conjured a tiny pencil sized blue spear into her hand.

"You might want to bite down on this and gag yourself. We don't want to wake up Nightmare do we?"

I saw the logic in her words and opened my mouth up wide to receive the makeshift gag. I bit down on the shaft of the thin blue piece of magic and urged Katy to make me feel that pleasure again with my pleading eyes. She got up to position her lips directly above the tip of my cock and slowly let it inside her as she gave my SOUL a few small kisses. My eyes bulged at the intense pleasure I received as she slid all the way down to the base of my cock and I knew I was about to cum immediately. However, Katy seemed to come up with an idea as she pinched her fingers on the tip of my SOUL at the very bottom. Suddenly the pressure that sought to release itself from my cock couldn't move any further and I groaned at my cock's lack of discharge. Katy found a way to keep me from cumming prematurely and I just knew she would abuse the heck out of it.

Katy rode me like a cowgirl while kissing my SOUL and I let myself submit to the all-consuming pleasure that enveloped every part of my body. My mind was numb to conscious thought as the deepest primal part of my mind took complete control. I would moan almost constantly and drool through my gag, uncaring of the saliva that slid down my cheeks. I had no idea what to do with my inactive hands and allowed Katy to hold them above my head with one hand. Soon she started to lick my SOUL while rutting me and I started to see shadows creep at the very edges of my vision. There were no words to describe the pleasure I felt from her tongue.

Before I could black out from the pleasure, Katy released the tip of my SOUL as she orgasmed and I unclenched my jaw to release my gag so I could scream as I finally came. Katy moved down quickly to muffle my scream with a kiss while I cummed inside her. We both moaned into each other as we kissed, blissfully happy by the end of this tiring escapade of sex and experimentation with my SOUL. When I was finally able to think clearly again, Katy released my hands and got off of me so we could both regain our breaths.

She doesn't say anything as she smiles and kisses my lips one more time before she pushed my SOUL back into my chest and used my pecs as a pillow to rest her head upon. She took my right arm and used it to cover her chest with my hand having a firm grasp on her left breast. I moved over to rest the back of my head upon Nightmare's chest and I used my remaining arm to cover my eyes. Soon enough, my exhausted body forces me to fall asleep and my mind is filled only with pleasant dreams.

*NSFW section complete*

I soon wake up hours later, and I can see the sun in the sky or just beginning to come up anyway. I groan as I get up and look at Nightmare first and see she is still out of it. I just smile as I look at her, then I look over at Katy. Well at least they are both sleeping peacefully. I quietly make my way out of bed and enter the shower to wash the smell off of me, and to think about what just happened.

'Well, that will surely be a night I won't soon forget.' I say to myself with a smirk on my face. 'I didn't think Katy would actually go through with some of the stuff that happened, but what the hell do I know.' I keep washing up and soon when I felt I had cleaned myself well enough. I walked out of the bathroom and got myself dressed.

I put on my pants and socks, I was soon debating on whether or not to have my shirt on but then I just put it on. I walk over and open the balcony window to let out the smell of our activities from the night. I soon laugh a little thinking that this had all happened.

"Damn, this is a story that Cadence will want to hear." Damn it, I can already hear all the comments she will have. "If there is one thing I know for sure, she is a fucking pervert." I just rub my head thinking about the headache that she can cause.

I then look out at Canterlot and all the smoke from yesterday is gone, at least that is a good thing then. I sigh as I pull out my MP3 and go through my songs, until I stop and look at the one I stopped at. I then let the song play, being careful it isn't too loud so Katy and Nightmare don't wake up.

Time passes by as I listen to the song and I think about how well it suits Nightmare with what she told me how she will always be there for me, never giving up on me. Then the more I think about it, it also applies to my new friend Katy.

'Just like how she told me that she would always help those that are hurt.' I then look down and let the events of what I told Katy about what happened to me. 'I, guess I haven't told her everything.' I then smirk a little to myself as a tear falls down my face. 'Before she leaves I should tell her everything, damn it she reminds me of Nightmare, only far more energetic.' I shake my head and put my arms on the balcony ledge.

'Maybe down the line... I think I may be putting too much thought into it, like hell she would ever fall for a completely shattered man like myself.' I say to myself. At this point I let the song just go on repeat for a while, before finally stopping it. It's then I notice someone is behind me. I immediately think it is Nightmare, trying to sneak up on me. But as I take a look behind me and notice it is Katy looking at me, and she looks like she just got out of the shower as well.

'I hope I didn't wake her up.'

Her scales and hair were soaked from the shower, and she thankfully had her tank top, eyepatch, and jeans back on. However, after last night, I had a picture perfect memory of what laid underneath those clothes. Her bare feet padded onto the balcony as she walked out to join me

"Hey, I didn't wake you up, did I?" I ask.

"Not at all big guy. Nightmare's still asleep last I checked, but that might not be for much longer." she replied as she leaned her back on the balcony railing and crossed her arms. "What's on your mind? Thinking about all the pleasures you felt last night from our lovely threesome, or are you worried that you weren't adequate enough? Cause I can assure you that you both were more than satisfactory." she continued with a sly grin.

I try to return her grin, but it ends up becoming a grimace. "Nah not that, just there was something else I forgot to thank you for." I say with a sigh escaping my lips.

"Hey, tell me what's wrong. I'm here for you." she said as concern entered her voice.

"Well, something nearly happened to me that hasn't happened since my days of imprisonment." I had to calm myself for a bit before continuing. "If I didn't get your token when I did, something much worse would have happened." I begin shaking a little as I say that.

"Take a deep breath, and tell me when you're ready. I'm not going anywhere anytime soon." she said filling me with confidence. "I can go get Nightmare if you feel more comfortable with her around."

"Let her sleep a little longer, she is well aware of what this is. Before I continue, did you see anything or feel something when I first actually talked to you?" I ask, talking about just after I shot Quickman.

"Well, it kinda felt like when I was around my brother when he got angry at Celestia in my universe. I felt heat and a sense of danger when I heard your voice. However, when I felt Jack's anger I sensed danger but I instead felt... cold, just cold. Are you saying that you got something dark with your powers like my brother?"

"Heh, more like a living being of destruction, waiting to be released. I hear its voice whenever I am in trouble, like mortal danger. I just hear this powerful voice that is next to impossible to ignore." I then start shedding tears as I hear faint echoes of it voice mixed with screams of death and pain. "I hear it in my times of weakness, and it is always waiting. Biding it's time till I finally let go of what little humanity I have left and unleash it upon this world."

After hearing me describe the Cybeast, Katy continued to lean against the balcony and absorbed everything I said. She took a deep breath and pointed a finger towards the room where Nightmare laid quietly asleep on the bed.

"Your voice sounds a little shaky there, so does that mean you are actually going to submit to this asshole inside your head sometime in the future? Are you really going to let something like that loose when a beautiful woman like that is there for you and loves you with all her heart? Are you that unsure of yourself, cause if so, she will definitely lose you again and that is a fact." I just stared at her as her words felt like they would drill a hole in me. "Well, speak up you shaky dolt."

I just can't help but crack a grin as I calm down from that last of her words. "Even if I somehow did give myself up, she would find a way to save me. She knows all about the Cybeast Gregar lying in wait, and she won't cower away from it." I then let out a sigh as I wipe my eyes clear. "I have only ever told her about this, because she asked what this deep voice was, and when I told her she wanted to know how she could stop it. I then just told her everything I knew, which if it ever gets released there are only two ways to save me, bring me back from that pit, or use an item called the forbidden power to kill me." I then bring a hand over my chest. "Obviously killing is out of the question because she wouldn't be able to do so."

'Unlocking sequence activated' I hear that sound, but somehow I'm not the only one who heard it.

The heck was that?" Katy asked.

"You heard that?" I ask her, and before Katy could even say a word, my scanner responded.

'Analysis: Due to subject Katy Krieger coming into contact with your SOUL via a special connection, she has been given temporary telepathic communication. Duration: ten minutes. Further analysis shows that once the time limit is up she will no longer have this ability. Also, since she had no harmful intentions for your SOUL, no defensive countermeasures were taken.'

I'm almost afraid to ask what the measures would've been.

'Analysis: Defensive measures would've been light electrocution. If subject was still holding the object, intensity would've increased until she let go, fallen unconscious, or died.'

"What the fuck?" is my only question to it at this moment.

"Wait telepathy? Ok Gregar, what am I thinking right now?" Katy said as she put an index finger to both of her temples. Suddenly I saw a bizarre scene of a two legged horse running through a field in my head. Weird music played in the background which only made the scene stupidly weird.

"I-I, why did you show me that?" I can only ask. I then just stare blankly at her and send her something else. I just show her a cow while riding a skateboard while it whispers that word.

"I wonder what other crazy stuff happened with this, connection, we had." I say after we spend the next few minutes showing each other weirder and weirder things.

'Analysis: Unknown as of this current time, further study is required before full analysis is done.'

'This is so cool! Ok, I need to make a bucket list of all the amazing things that are possible now that I live in a fictional world full of magic. But back to what we were talking about earlier, do you believe you'll actually lose control in the future? I mean, is there a way to actually get that thing out of your head. My brother has been studying both the teachings of the Jedi and the Sith. Maybe he could find a solution, I don't know.' Katy continued speaking telepathically while scratching her head.

'That, I have no idea but it is always a possibility for me to lose control. Besides I have talked with one of the Navis and he has something that could get rid of the cybeast within me, but at a heavy risk of failure.' I say to her, I guess we are keeping this conversation in our minds.

'I would imagine so, I mean, getting a dark passenger out your mind must be about as dangerous as any brain surgery.' Katy sighed as she crossed her arms again. 'I'll ask my brother if there is anything he could do. He is still learning his powers like I am, but he is learning them at a much faster rate than me. Anyway, speakin-' Katy was suddenly interrupted by the scanner.

'Analysis: Upon some further study, it seems that via this connection Katy will grow stronger the more powerful a Bond she shares with you. How much stronger is left up to debate, but currently there would be no limit for her to reach as it stands. There is no other items of note I have found yet, further analysis is still required.'

'Heh, I guess that answers some of what can be done now. It would seem you will become a powerhouse as time goes on.'

'Yeah, but it said something about a bond. Is it saying what I think it's saying? Did you... grow some feelings for me after last night?'

I just stand there for a couple seconds, and before I could even say a word I get interrupted.

'The answer to your query is correct, Gregar has acquired an attraction towards you.'

Is it bad that I want to destroy the fuck out of my scanner right now, because that is what I feel like doing at this moment.

Katy stands there and stares at her toes for awhile before smiling.

'Gregar I'm flattered, really, but I don't think this bond is going to grow any stronger than it already is. We live in entirely different universes with our own responsibilities that won't allow us to actually grow a healthy relationship. Also, and I'm sorry for saying this, but your not my type of person to fall in love with.' Her words were a little hurtful but understandable, however, she wasn't done talking as got closer to me and laid her hands around my waist. 'But after yesterday you have become an important piece of my life. I want to be your friend and I want to be there when you need me. And after what we did last night... I'll gladly be your friend with benefits.' She snickered as she said that last part.

I sigh before I begin. 'I didn't want to say anything just yet, but as you had found out yeah I do like you. I had already figured that we couldn't be together, but it was a hopeful dream I had considering it is very difficult for to say I can love someone.' I shake my head a little. 'I can say I was expecting this answer though, even with the extra benefit.' I say as I crack a grin. 'I don't know what will happen in the future for us, but hey I know you will be there for me and if you need my help I will be there.' I then decide to embrace her at the end of my little speech.

Katy was trying to speak through the telepathy again but I could hardly make anything out of it. It seemed like our telepathy session was about to end and I told Katy that I couldn't hear what she said on that last part. She continued to smile then pressed her lips to mine. The morning sun shined down upon us as we stood on that balcony, and suddenly, nothing else seemed to matter.

Katy soon ended the kiss and explained herself, this time by speaking with her mouth.

"I was trying to tell you telepathically that this moment seemed to be lacking something. A kiss to seal the deal of our unyielding friendship. Heh, I sure have a twisted way of thinking don't I?"

"Well considering some of the stuff you showed me, I don't know what to say." I then end our embrace and then do get something that I planned to show her earlier. "Now for what I am about to show you, don't freak out." I then partially done my armor on my arm. I then take a deep breath and shove it into my chest.

'Acquiring object.' I hear it say.

"Ahh great the first human I meet in weeks and he is already killing himself. No but seriously, what are you doing and why are you not bleeding right now?" Katy said entranced by the blue glow that was emitting from my eyes.

That is because of this." I say as I pull out the object within myself. As I do so the glow is gone from my eyes and is thus within the jewel I am holding. "This is the Forbidden Power, this thing right here acts as two things. The first thing it can do is give you unimaginable power and can go toe to toe with a Cybeast. The second is that it also acts as my heart, and thus how I am able to be controlled because of it. If this ever gets into the wrong hands and is used against me, well I would permanently die, or I could be used as a slave all over again." I just sit holding it my hand, I can even see the little blue SOUL that Katy helped me perceive within it.

"Wow, I can feel the power emitting off that thing. So that's the kill switch, but why are you showing me it? Isn't Nightmare supposed to be the only one to see or even touch it?" Katy said tentatively as she took a couple steps back.

"Because I trust you, and I know this is asking much but if the time ever comes that Nightmare can't do it alone, could you help her save myself?" I look at her, waiting for her answer.

Katy's eye went wide after I asked her that question. She shuffled around on her bare feet for a while and paced a little. I just put a lot of pressure on her shoulders and I understood if she needed some time to think. She gave the Forbidden Power a long look before her eye traveled back up to my face. She took a deep breath and finally answered.

"I will not run from a friend in need. If this responsibility becomes too much for Nightmare to bear, then she can summon me and I'll help her with the burden. We will save you if the time ever comes, and I'll beat the hell out of that Cybeast if that is what it takes to save you. You have the word Katy Krieger, also known as Undyne The Hero of All Monsters." she said finishing with a hand over where her heart should be.

"Thanks, that makes it a little easier on my mind and releases some of the burden on Nightmare's shoulders." I then put the power back inside myself and let it rest there, where it should be. "A good thing to note about it, is that it is indestructible. I tried destroying it with my one year of 'freedom', but unlike then I have reasons to keep living." I sigh as I look back at Katy. "Even if I am still haunted by my past to this day.

"Well let's make sure that it stays indestructible."

Katy and I enjoyed the view from Canterlot for as long as we could. After we finished discussing the depressing topic of the Forbidden Power, we moved on to different subjects like life in our respective Equestria's and how they were different. Katy said that the anthropomorphic ponies of my universe were a definite pro to living here, and I commented on how it must have been nice to have griffins from her universe that weren't as vicious as the griffins from my own. Eventually it all had to end sooner or later.

Katy put her boots back on and we woke up Nightmare before she prepared to leave. Katy gave Nightmare one last hug and told her that she was just a portal away if Nightmare ever needed something. Katy broke off from the hug and turned her attention back to me.

So how do I get back to my universe? Do I just click my boots three times and say no place like home? Or is it something that you have to do, sorry this whole summoning thing is still new to me."

"Oh don't worry this whole thing totally easy, don't worry I- huh smells like sex and candy, weird."

At that voice I couldn't help but twitch my eye. He may be a good friend and all, but he has really poor timing when he shows up. While I couldn't see him, I know he is nearby.

"OOOOH, so you finally did that with Nightmare, but damn I didn't think-" he then gets cut off as I punch him in the face/mask. He then appears.

"Why did you do that?" Tobi groans as he appears between us and Katy.

"Because you're an idiot and show up whenever you want, Tobi." I just glare at him and he rushes and hides behind Katy.

"Save me oh brave warrior!" Tobi says behind Katy.

Katy grabbed Tobi by the back of his coat and hoisted him in the air to examine him. She rubbed her eye as if to make sure she wasn't hallucinating and looked back at me. I could practically see the question mark that hovered above her head. Tobi whimpers pitifully as Katy held him and she managed to finally conceive her question after a few moments of thought.

"This isn't the real Tobi from the Naruto manga right? Is he another Displaced trapped in these Equestrian universes like us?"

"Nope." He says as he flips out of her grip and leans against me. "I am what you would call a Void Dweller or Displacer. I helped Gregar out as best as I could, but I didn't get to him in time. So I help out whenever and help whomever needs it."

"And you can be fucking annoying sometimes as well." I say with a straight face.

"Don't be like that." He then hugs my head in an over enthusiastic way. "I am one of your bestest friends ever!!"

Nightmare then grabs Tobi and looks at him. "We have a guest here, and you pull this off? You really should learn to control yourself better."

"Hey, I try my best to make sure that Displaced like these have a better time adjusting to their new lives. I mean I am not like the Merchant who goes around and makes them come here." Tobi says in an offended tone then drops it. "Besides, unlike that guy I help them, or at least try to if they want my help."

Katy doesn't appear to be amused by Tobi in the slightest. She crossed her arms and her hands were twitching as if she was trying to grasp one of her spears.

"Sure you are 'Tobi', keep telling yourself that even after you all the hell Gregar had to go through adjusting to this new life you gave him. If don't mind, can you please take three steps back before you end up on the receiving end on one of my spears. I'd appreciate that." Katy's voice told me she was in no mood for Tobi's shenanigans.

Tobi for the first time I met him goes dead silent. He just looks at Katy and puts his hands up in surrender as he gets out of Nightmares grip.

"I understand where your anger comes from, but I only became aware of what happened to Gregar after the fact. It is something I deeply regret not being able to help him when he needed it the most." He says in a serious tone. I am left stunned, I know he regrets what he couldn't do but this is different. "Now let me get the portal for you." He then puts his hand up and a portal opens up. "This is the portal to your universe, I wish good luck in your future endeavors." He then disappears after that.

"Good riddance, anyway, I'm sure this will be one hell of a story to tell Jack back home. Oh boy, I've been gone so long he is probably freaking out right now. So anything else you guys would like to say before I head on out?" Katy said unaffected by what Tobi said at the end.

"Yeah, one sec." I say as I come back to my senses. I then put a hand over my heart and after a brief flash of light my navi symbol is in my hands. "Here, in case if you ever need to talk to me or anything like that. I then hold it out for her.

She takes it and smiles as she stuffs it inside one of her pockets. She takes one last, long look at us before she turned around to go through the portal. She pauses before she takes a step further, and turns her head back to us to say one more thing.

"I'm your friend till the end, you need help, you'll always have me in your corner. Also, remember I'm packing a Sith Lord as backup. And don't hesitate if your next call is a booty call. Till next time my friends."

Katy gave us a thumbs up before she entered the portal leaving us alone in the room.

...

Pov 3rd Location: Celestiaâ€™s office

The sound of a pen on paper is all that is heard within Celestia's office. She sits writing reports of what happened and sending them to their respective areas. After a few more minutes of writing she sets down her pen and leans back in her chair. A heavy sigh escapes her lips as she rubs her forehead.

'I think it is time to raise the sun now.' She tells herself and as she looks outside she sees it is already up.

"Luna raised the sun after you pulled this all nighter, you really should get some sleep." Fireman says as he from her PET.

"After what happened yesterday, I couldn't just simply sleep. There were too many things that I had to do." Celestia then picks up her cup of tea sitting nearby and takes a sip before setting it back down. She just keeps looking at the cup and rubs her eyes, a little desperate to stay awake.

"Celestia, you-"

"Fireman, can you get Numberman to come here?" Celestia says as she interrupts Fireman.

"Why?"

"There is an unfinished and long overdue conversation with him that I will finish." Celestia tells him.

"Alright." He says as he leaves and within a few seconds he comes back. "He will be here shortly."

"Thank you." Celestia then gets up from her chair to stretch out her sore limbs, and after a few satisfying pops, she sits back down with a content sigh. A minute later a knock is heard on her door and Numberman enters.

"Good morning Celestia, so-" Numberman begins, but stops once he sees the tired look on her face. "You really should go to bed when this conversation is done."

"That's what I am planning on doing. But Numberman tell me, what is the state of Equestria?"

Numberman is silent for a while before answering.

"Stagnant, like today if the nation went up against an enemy such as a navi or any other country out there, you would lose. Yes you may have magic on your side, but how long can you say that you can hold off with magic alone. There are enemies out there who, like Gregar, are resistant or immune to magic. If Equestria continues along this path, it will only be a matter of time before it is overrun."

"I see." Celestia says as he finishes.

'It is as I feared, with this notion of peace that we have we have lost ground that we once had.'

"Tell me, are the griffins willing to share their technology with us?"

"While we have a good friendship with the griffins, there is little to no chance that we would gain their technology. They guard it because they are wary of what it could cause to others. With the knowledge and history you have provided with me that the current king was willing to share I have learned that much."

"Then I guess it is time for you to start a technological revolution within Equestria, how soon can you begin?"

Numberman is taken aback a little, but regains his composure.

"I have an estimated timeframe of about two weeks before I can get it started."

"Understood." Numberman begins to leave but Celestia stops him. "One last thing, how soon can you get Colonel to retake his position?"

Numberman looks back at Celestia, and if he had a mouth he would giving her a smirk.

"Within the hour."

"Well, time to bring our military back to the glory it once held dear." Celestia says as she gets up and heads out with Numberman. "Oh, do you know if our guest is still here?"

"No, she left a few minutes ago. It would seem she didn't want to overstay her welcome."

"I was hoping to talk with her a little before she left."

"Don't worry, Gregar and Nightmare can tell you about Katy when you wake up."

Celestia nods her head as Numberman leaves with a blue flash of light.

'I wonder what she is like?' Celestia asks herself as she heads to her room to finally take a well needed rest.

Pov 3rd Location:???

"You really should rest up a little before walking around this much, I mean you got your ass handed to you."

"Shut it Burnerman."

Burnerman, still chuckling says "Well, I'm sorry you got your pride wounded. But those were the orders from Laserman once he saved your ass from getting deleted, Quickman."

Quickman, sparking and heavily wounded, can only glare at Burnerman and give a small growl before he holds his left side.

"Let me get my report out then I can rest." He says as he slowly makes his way forward. "And next time I see that bitch, she is as good as dead."

Burnerman can only sigh and roll his eyes. 'Wounded pride indeed.'

"Just get this over with then, I don't want to babysit you any longer."

Quickman gave Burnerman one last glare before he came to the throne room. When he entered he saw some of the other darkloids within the room, but not as many as there were for Shademan. He then stops in front of the throne and gets to one knee.

Laserman asks one question.

"Will you back away from a fight or not?"

Quickman looks up at Laserman and answers. "I'm not done yet."

(optional background music.)

"Good, now report what happened within Canterlot to the others."

"Yes, I had appeared and planted the fours bombs as requested and everything went according to plan. Even the point where I was to make one go off as an example. There were some who tried to get in my way but I quickly dispatched them. Gregar then went off to find the other three and acquired them within a time limit I set. After that I activated the custom program advance and within the three seconds it went off. Unfortunately, he was quick enough to get away from Canterlot and prevent it from being destroyed. I then confronted a heavily weakened Gregar, and I let this get to my head and didn't bring him in when I should have. Because of this he was able to call upon another displaced and with it they were able to defeat me."

After finishing, Quickman bows his head once again to hear what Laserman has to say.

"That is all you have to report?" His emotionless voice cuts through Quickman like a knife.

"Yes, I ready to accept a suitable punishment for my failure."

"And where exactly did you fail?"

Quickman looks up, but before he can even say a word Laserman beats him to it.

The only part you failed at was because you thought you could bring in Gregar. That I expected you to fail at, because had you noticed, the Cybeast was about to awaken and you would've been in a much rougher shape than you are now. You have not failed Quickman." Quickman lets out a sigh of relief and Laserman continues. "However, keep up with this pathetic display and you will be punished for showing your weakness to all here. Be lucky that I decided to save you, I could've let you die instead."

Laserman says no more, saying without talking that this discussion is over. Quickman gets up and bows before leaving. Slowly all but Laserman are left in the throne room.

"Master, when will it be time to make your appearance?"

Soon a hooded figure appears before Laserman and puts hand on his shoulder. Immediately the being's presence fills the entire room, and Laserman involuntarily lets out a shudder.

"Don't worry, Laserman. All in due time." The being said to Laserman as he shows his face to him, though only yellow eyes stare back at Laserman from underneath the hood. Laserman can only look in silence, for if he could feel emotions he would be very afraid right now.

"As you say, master."

Chapter 13: Laughter's Shadow and the Magic Sniper

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 5: Scales, Reunion, and Punishment

Alright so this is all fine and dandy. Go through a portal expecting to meet with someone but instead end up in the middle of a canyon and nobody is around at all. so I calmly say this to myself.

“FUCKING REALLY!?! I JUST CAME FROM THE TUNDRA AND NOW I’M IN A FCUKING DESERT. COME ON!!”

Yeah. Calm, totally. I am not in a good mood. All I know is that from my fight with Sombra I have gotten exhausted and it turns out my body has not gotten adjusted to Super Beast Out at all and it drained my stamina the longer I stayed in the form. So I just grumble to myself for a few minutes hoping something will come so I can vent out my frustration. Within a few minutes my scanners go off telling me someone showed up behind me. I turn around and see a human with a messenger bag or a satchel on him. So I try to strike up a ‘conversation’ with him.

“I hope your ready to taste the dirt.” I say.

“Woah there.” he says as he raises an arm with the palm facing towards me. “Take it easy, I’m not here to harm you.”

“Oh I don’t give a shit. Your ass is going down.” I tell him in return, not like he could do much damage to me anyway. I then lunge at him using my claws. I just barely miss him and he moves backwards, damn I guess my fight with Sombra took a lot more out of me than I thought. I then attack him again under the ribs and send him towards the cliffside.

“FireHit!” I clench my fist as flames are flickering around it. As I am about to hit him my scanners shout to me that he is building power in his right arm, I ignore it and launch my fist at him. Before my fist connects I get launched back a bit and then get back up.

“Nice Try.” He coughs a little as he says this. I look upon his arm and see it is covered in scales like a dragons and it has energy glowing from it. It seems he had a trick up his sleeve then.

I narrow my eyes at him and bring my right arm forward “SuperVulcan!” I fire off some shots at him and he uses his arm to get out of the way and gain the high ground. Very clever however it is not going to work all that well against me. I then see him pull out a bow and shoot two arrows, one at my feet and one above me. The arrows look a little different from normal arrows and my scanner tells me it is some kind of explosive. Too easy.

“AreaSteal!” The range this can go up to is twenty meters and I can tell he is just outside of my range to be right on top of him. I then disappear and reappear away from the explosives and raise my arm and fire off shots again. However before I could even fire them off he moved my arm out of the way and hits me backwards with his dragon arm. That thing is getting really annoying right now.

“Invisible!” Now thankfully during my years of using this battlechip I found out it has two uses the first being most attacks phase right through me while I can attack. but it only lasts for thirty seconds at most. The second being I turn completely invisible for about two minutes but as soon as I attack or am attacked I become visible again. I can see him become worried and then close his eyes. I then circle around him and attack from behind. Before I could strike he goes into his bag and takes out a halberd and swings it at me. It hits and some sparks fly off in response and I decloak. I look upon him and can only wonder where the fuck he was hiding that damn thing.

“Found you.” He says as soon as I reveal myself. If he could see my face he would see a smirk upon it.

“Lance!”

“Trying to copy me?” He asks. “It looks like you are running out of options.” Oh far from it boy. I then see him thinking that my arm would change into a spear. I then look behind him and I see the air shimmer and then a bamboo spear impales him from behind.

He then drops to one knee and coughs up some blood. Huh one tough son of a bitch. So I then reward him with a little present.

“White Capsule! TimeBomb!” White capsule to paralyze him and a time bomb that goes off after three seconds, a perfect present if you ask me. I see him struggle to move and then the bomb goes off. It sends him flying back into the wall and I race after him. I am thinking two things of what to do. A: The Gears three beta arm rip execution by tearing off his dragon arm and beating him to death with it, or B: Rip his head off. Fuck it I’m going to rip his head off.

“Hey Varmint!” I hear a familiar country accented voice call out and I then I get launched to the other side of the canyon. felt like I got hit by a truck going at high speeds. I hit the wall and land on the ground, before I hit the wall I hear ‘Extensive damage sustained, initiating Beast Over protocol.’ Shit, well this is the other way I can return human. However when this activates I completely turn back into a human and lose all abilities of a navi. I land on the ground and shortly afterwards I get up.

“Did someone catch the number of that t-truck?” I then black out and fall face first into the ground. A little bit of time goes by and I slightly feel the cooling touch of healing magic. I thought magic had a hard time……. oh right, Beast Over, magic can affect me completely when I am like this. I then feel the ground shake slightly as if something big is impacting it.

Remembering the few times Gutsman would do this I say “Urgh, Gutsman… Stop Punching the ground. I’m…... Oh it’s a dragon.” I move my head, as I regain consciousness, to the side as I look upon this spectacle. The same person whom I attacked, is looking concerned for me.

“Are you okay?” He asks. “You’re not going to go all beast on me and try to kill me, are you?”

I sit up and rub the back of my head with a smile “Sorry about that, I wasn’t really expecting to end up in the desert, and yeah, I’m fine. Not the first time I had my ass handed to me.” As I said that the guy chuckled a little at that, well at least he has a sense of humor.

“I’m Ken Ahkrin. This is Revaan and that's my friend Applejack. What's your name?” Ken asked me, well at least I know his name finally. Just hope he doesn’t hold it against me that I nearly killed him earlier.

“Names Gregar, I know of Applejack because of where I’m from.” I said that in case this is his first meeting with a Displaced.

“Kinda figured that.” Applejack answered in her normal southern drawl. “This isn’t our first time encountering Displaced like yerself. Now, what exactly happened that lead to you getting stuck in the badlands?”

Well at least that's out of the way and it doesn’t feel awkward explaining about displaced, im not good at explaining stuff like that anyway. “Well I found Ken’s token on my way from the Crystal Empire after I gave Sombra a royal ass kicking. I was thinking maybe I could have a have a chat with Ken, but instead of bringing him to my world I crash landed here.” I quite literally crashed mind you.

“Hang on there, fella. Did ya say Sombra?” I hear Applejack ask me. “Ah hadn’t heard that name being said after we freed the Crystal Empire two years ago with Twilight and them.”

When she said that, that got my mind rolling. “Wait…….. Is Twilight an alicorn right now?” I ask. Brony knowledge ACTIVATE.

“Yes she is.” Ken answered. “I ran into her briefly with her brother and Cadence before going home. But around that time was also the time when I felt you in the badlands.”

Looks like I am in the future here, I wanna say around season five. “Well it seems there is a little bit of a time difference in our timelines it seems.” I am at the beginning of season three.

“Trust us, it’s happened before.” The dragon, Revaan, said. “Out of the Displaced worlds we had gone too, one was shortly after Sombra’s fall. Another was during the Canterlot wedding and a third was fifteen hundred years in the past.” Hmm the Canterlot wedding ended up becoming the ‘green’ wedding for me with how blood was spilled.

“Still though, can you move. You look a bit young to be pull people's heads off.” Ken said while also mumbling something to himself, I didn’t catch what it was but I started to chuckle when he said young.

“Young….. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, oh that's a good one there, young one. I am actually over three thousand years old.” I mean as a human I was about twenty years old, so I will always look like that whenever I am not beasted out.

“And now, I’ve learned something new today. Looks can be deceiving.” Ken said as he chuckled a little. “In all seriousness though, you want to go to the Temple for a bit so you can rest before I help bring you back?”

“Sure might as well see what your place looks like.” I say as I shrug. I then say to myself “I wonder what Moony is up to right now?”

I stand up and see Ken is slightly taller than me like this. My original height is 5’8, so I would say he is about 5’9. Anyway as we were walking he led me towards the canyon wall and phased right into it. I was a little taken back by this but followed anyway. When I got inside i was surprised that there is an entire town inside this thing. I see that ponies and changelings are walking around together without being at eachothers throats, nice change of pace instead of them being persecuted for just one incident.

“Well I’ll be damned, this is not what I was expecting. And it takes a lot to surprise me outside of battle.”

“Well I was holding off on a lot of my skills since I didn’t know what you were capable of, but that's not necessary now.” Well so far he doesn’t hold it against me that I nearly killed him, thank god for that. Then I see Spike come out of some gateway stumbling a little.

“Hi Spike.” Ken says.

“Hey Ken.” He says to ken then turns to Revaan. “Hey Dad.”

Now that threw me for a loop, mainly because you never hear about how Spike's egg came into Celestia's care in the show.

“Hmm…… not everyday you Spike’s actual parents, well parent.” I see Revaan and Spike walk to a separate corridor. So it just leaves me, Ken and Applejack who is also a dragon right now I should point out, wonder how that happened.

“Yeah, there's a bit of history for Dragons here.” Ken begins, welp history lesson time. “Revaan is the last of Onyx Dragon of his kind. Mostly because in the past, the magic of Nightmare Moon corrupted most of the dragons and forced them to subdue to their carnal desires. Revaan lost his mate, Coryena, before sealing himself off from the world and used the last of his magic to send Spike’s egg someplace safe. This temple is actually the original home of the Onyx dragonkin and right now, Revaan, myself, Spike, Applejack, and a few friends of ours are trying to find out what put his kind close to extinction and find a way to bring them back.” He says “That's enough for the history lesson….. now what about you Gregar? … Gregar? Gregar are you ok?”

[background music]

As Ken was explaining this I stopped in my tracks and tears were forming in my eyes, not of sadness but of pain.

“I know what it is like to be forced against your will to fight….. to kill. To be corrupted and lost to your loved ones. This all HAPPENED BECAUSE OF THAT FUCKING BASTARD OF A GRIFFON!!!” I begin remembering all the pain I endured, The smirk upon Razorbeaks face as he held me in chains and I was tortured for hours on end for his own amusement.

“H-Hey calm down!” Ken tried to calm me down, but the damage was done even if it wasn’t his fault.

“That bastard made me kill Ponies, Griffons themselves, hell even dragons. None could stop me, I was too strong for anyone. Yet he found the one thing that could not only control me but kill me as well. I have killed so many, I nearly lost what it was like to be human.” I then drop down to my knees and punch the ground. I still remember the look in the eyes of my victims as I slaughtered them, I saw a mere shadow of myself looking back with no emotion and no remorse whatsoever. As if life had no more meaning to me, I became what Razorbeak wanted a perfect killing machine. I then feel something touch my shoulder and I look up to see Ken crouching with his hand on my shoulder.

“But you haven’t… You’re still you… and for you… you need a place to call home… A place where you can forget about your past and what was done. That way, you can focus on the present and do the right thing.” Ken told me “If you need a home… I can help with that.”

I smile at him and rub my eyes to clear the tears. “That sounds nice and, yeah I would like some help.” I am never one to turn down help. “Besides if Nightmare Moon saw me like this she would be worried to no end about me.” I can almost feel her worry if she was with me right now.

“She can be here too if you want. Gregar, I'm not going to lie, but to me, you’re like a little brother. One that I never had. If you need guidance, Revaan, Applejack and I can help with that. I promise you in the name of my branch.” When he was done, I thought he was going to hug me, I mean it would’ve been a little weird but I am not going to lie, I needed one.

I smiled after he said that “If I need any help, you better answer then. Plus, before I go I think you should know a bit of my history in my Equestria.”

“I’ll try to help however I can. I have a lot of responsibilities on my end with the position I’m in, but I’m sure I can set those aside to help you.” He says to me. I nod at him as I would do the same to help him if he called for help. I see Applejack come closer and is turning back into a pony, one on four legs not the ones on two legs back where i’m from, and she stops in front of me and hugs me. Ponies really are huggable.

“Any friend of Ken is a friend of mine, Sugarcube.” She says as she looks at me.

She then lets go and I stand up. “Thanks Applejack. And Ken, what do you mean by branch?” I ask as I remember he said something about that a little bit ago.

He sighs “Gregar, do you know what a hoard is?”

“Not exactly.”

“What about a herd?” Applejack asks.

I then look between the two of the for a few seconds before it clicks in my mind. “I can assume it is something along those lines isn’t it?”

“Kind of… Think of it like an organization. One with multiple branches and members of different branches. I’m the head of my wing, the Chroma Branch. The Kazoku family is the name of the hoard, but the catch is that a lot of it’s members actually consist of other Displaced.” He told me. Damn that's a lot of people.

“That is a lot of family then it seems. Who started this whole thing then?”

“A Displaced by the name of Zinnia. She's the Alpha of the entire family along with her fellow Alpha Umbra. Zinnia is a half-dragon type pokemon and Umbra is an undead overlady. I don’t know much of the other branches, but I sent a letter to Zi asking for her thoughts on a future get together so everyone can meet each other and get themselves settled. The temple is the home of the family.”

As I heard that, I remember the name Zinnia from playing Pokemon. “Someone got Displaced from Pokemon Alpha Sapphire/Omega Ruby? That’s interesting to learn.”

“Yeah,” Ken says as he nods his head “I still have a few tokens from some of the other Displaced I met. There’s the homeworld gems and the crystal gems, Gray, Asphyxious and lastly Zinnia’s.” He then shows me an anklet which I can assume is Zinnia’s token.

“Well, to be honest, you are the first Displaced I met since I woke up from a fifteen hundred year slumber.” well first overall actually.

“And hey, I’m honored to get the chance to meet you… speaking of tokens can I have yours?” he asks me as I see Gray’s necklace from Fairy Tail around his neck.

“Hey that's Gray’s necklace from Fairy Tail.” I say as I see it. “And my token… hmm one sec. TOBI!!” I remember since Beast Over is still active I can’t give him my token, so I call for Tobi to help me with that problem.

Shortly after I say his name a tear in the void appears and out he steps.

“You called Gregy?” Tobi says to me.

I feel my left eye twitch when he says that “I told you not to CALL ME THAT! Anyway Ken here needs my token.”

“Alright hold on… I have it here somewhere.” He then checked his pockets and threw around some kunai and shurikens. Then he went through his sleeves and a whole bunch of stuff came out like summoning scrolls, where the hell does he keep this stuff or even why. I then see some sort of gun that looks familiar but can’t remember from where. Then after a few minutes of awkwardly standing there he finally has it.

“Aha there it is, here you go Kenny boy.” He says to Ken as he throws my navi mark over to him.

“Word of advice… don’t call me “Kenny”. I hate that nickname.” Ken says in almost a growl, well it seems I am also one who doesn’t like a nickname like that. Sometimes I hate Tobi, but he is a good friend. “Alright, and I’m to assume you have mine Gregar?”

“Yeah I do.”

“Well anyway I need to get going and ‘Kenny’, here a little present.” Tobi says as he drops the gun on the ground and slides it over to Ken. “Something to help you fight with, can’t always be relying on a bow and arrow.” I was fully prepared to smack Tobi over the head like Gibs does to Dinozzo from NCIS. Then I look over to Ken as he picks it up and I notice the gun is Hawkmoon from Destiny. His dragon arm glowed a little as he held it, interesting.

“I was going to get mad at that, but I’m going to let that slide this time.” He then looks at me. “Before you take Gregar back though, I think he was supposed to be explaining to me about his Equestria if I’m not mistaken.”

“Right, now first things first, how much do you know of Nightmare Moon?” I ask him as I remember I needed to tell him that.

“Not much, other than that she’s a personality of Luna that was twisted somehow. I’m not an expert on the case, but please, continue.”

“Alright well, my Nightmare Moon is actually the sister of Luna and Celestia. She is really nice where I’m from and if not for her, I don’t think I would have been like I am now. Plus she is my wife as well so there is that. So that makes me Luna and Celestia’s brother-in-law. And I have some friends who would like to meet you if you ever come to my Equestria. Another quick question before I go, have you heard of the Megaman Battle Network series?”

“Briefly, heard of it once or twice.” He tells me. “Did not play as many of the games I wanted to when I was a kid. I’m guessing you’re from one of those games?”

“Yeah I am, I am Gregar from the sixth game, but I am the beasted out version of Megaman from the same game.”

“Well makes sense.” He says “Earlier when I felt your presence, I couldn’t tell what exactly you were because I couldn’t sense you life force. Since you were in your beast out form, I think that blocked off my sense capabilities. Like camouflage.”

“I guess so. Anyway, been nice talking to you and if you are ever in a jam, don’t hesitate to call me.”

“Same here. If you need to talk or just ask me something, I’ll be there to help. Have a safe trip.”

“I will, till next time, brother.” I give him a two finger salute as he waves goodbye and me and Tobi enter the portal and we get sent back to my Equestria. I stretch my arms out and I then hear a beeping and a flash of light goes off. After the light goes away I see that I am back in my Beast Out form again and I hear ‘Beast Over protocol finished’. I smirk and then see Tobi giving me a thumbs up, I nod at him and then smack him upside the head.

Tobi clutches his head and stares at me. “What was that for?”

I give him a deadpan stare “For being an idiot by calling Ken ‘Kenny’ twice. You know he hated it the first time so why did you think it was a nice idea to call him it again?”

“I just thought he would get a laugh out of it.” He then gets on his knees and I see sparkles around his hole in the mask as tears are on the sides of the mask and his hands are clasped together in front of him. “Please don’t be angry with me.” he says in a squeaky voice that sounded like he was about to start crying any second.

I step backwards a little, honestly I was creeped the fuck out with what he was doing. I sigh “Alright, alright I’m not mad, just a little irritated at you.” He then cheers as he jumps and brings me in for a bone crushing hug.

‘Must. Resist. Urge. To. Kill. Him.’ I tell myself as he is still hugging me. He then lets go and flips backwards in the air and vanishes. I shake my head as I smile underneath my mask.

“I swear as much as I hate him from time to time, I don’t think I could ever bring myself to hate him enough to lose friendship with him or even kill him.”

I then look around my surroundings and see that I am further away from the Crystal Empire than I was originally was. Mainly because I see no more snow anywhere. I then think about what happened with Ken.

“I am going to have to apologize to him for how Tobi acted.” I sigh as I remember how I briefly told him about what happened to me in the past.

“One day I will have to tell him what happened to me, but that won’t be for a while.” I am then thinking on going towards Appleloosa to see what I can find in the badlands. As I am about to begin running, I remember what I said about Nightmare Moon with Ken. I then look towards where Canterlot is and I sigh sadly.

“It has been far too long since I have last seen her.” I then take a deep breath and exhale as anxiety starts to take over. “I don’t want her to worry any longer.” I then make my decision and head towards Canterlot and reunite with Nightmare Moon. I then have music play as I make my way. I hit random and when it begins it is a soft piano melody and I can only think to myself ‘I will see you again soon Nightmare, I’m coming home.’

Pov 3rd Canterlot Castle The next day.

“So does that mean?” Twilight asks Celestia as she anxiously awaits the verdict of her task in the Crystal Empire.

Celestia softly smiles towards Twilight and nods “You passed Twilight.” Twilight controls herself from jumping up in joy and settles herself for bowing. She then walks out of the room and Celestia, Luna and Nightmare all share a look and smile at each other.

Nightmare then looks sad as a tear rolls down her face “Too think Sombra would do something like that.”

“I know, but we should be grateful that Gregar was there to help when he did. It is nice that his memories are back in order.” Celestia says only to wince as she then looks towards Nightmare as her mane hides her face. “I’m sorry Nightmare, but I also wish to see Gregar return.”

Nightmare clenches her fist slightly and without Luna or Celestia noticing her eyes briefly flash to slits and anger goes across her face. She then lets out a sigh and looks towards Celestia.

“I know, but it has been far too long since we have seen each other and to hear that his memories are back is all I need to hear.” Tears are flowing out of her eyes then “But I just want to see him again, to be able to hold him in my arms once more.” Luna and Celestia go over and hug her as they too have tears in their eyes. Shortly afterwards Nightmare thanks them and they end the hug. They head towards balcony and look upon Twilight and her friends as they leave for Ponyville.

“Are you sure she is ready for this?” Luna asks Celestia as she holds Star Swirls journal.

“To be truthful, I have no idea if she is ready for this. But ultimately it will be how she grows from this. If it were up to me I would never ask her to go through this, but you know how the Tree of Harmony works, it never gives out clear answers.” Celestia answers.

Nightmare smiles “It seems as if you are treating Twilight if she were your own daughter. But that is a given since you always act like a mother.”

Celestia smiles and then frowns as she holds a hand to her stomach.

Nightmare grimaces “I’m sorry sister, I forgot-”

“It is alright Nightmare,” Celestia interrupts Nightmare as she brings her hand away from her stomach “It is not your fault that I have never given birth.” Celestia, like Nightmare Moon, is also a virgin.

“One day I hope you will experience being a real mother though.” Luna says to lighten the mood a little. “But I think we all can agree we would like to all experience the joy and turmoil of being a mother.”

All three of them share a chuckle at that. Then Nightmare Moon excuses herself to head to her bedroom.

‘Well it didn’t help that you two wanted to be in a herd with Gregar back then. But he was not comfortable with the idea on multiple partners.’ Nightmare says to herself ‘But I don-’ she stops suddenly as she begins to hear music coming from somewhere in the castle. It is faint but she hears a gentle almost hypnotic melody.

As she is walking it gets louder and that no guards, maids, or servants are there as well. She soon finds out it is coming from her room. She prepares herself as she puts one hand behind her and she forms a one handed scythe from the shadows and her other begins to open the door. ‘Whoever is in my room better have a good explanation.’ she says to herself with a scowl on her face. She opens the door and drops her scythe and it dissolved before it hit the floor. Nightmare could only stare in shock as her eyes are getting misty. There standing in her room looking out the window as the sun is beginning to go down is Gregar in his human form.

He has his hands in his pockets as he watches the sunset.

“Huh?” Gregar then turns towards where Nightmare is and gives a soft smile as he sees her. “Hey Nightmare, been a while.”

Nightmare struggles to say something and walks towards him. When she stops in front of him, she brings a hand up to his face and her hand rests on his cheek. She chokes back a sob as she smiles as she can feel his warmth. Gregar smiles as well and holds her hand there with his own.

“It has been far too long.” Nightmare says in a breaking voice filled with happiness. Gregar then lets go of her hand and brings her in for a hug which she happily accepts. Nightmare rests her head on his shoulder and tears are flowing out of her eyes. She then breaks down and cries and Gregar comforts her as tears of his own join hers. She then pulls her head back to look at Gregar. Gregar looks into her eyes and can see pure happiness in them. Then Nightmare Moon brings her face towards Gregar going in for a kiss and soon the distance closes.

“I love you, Gregar.” She says before she kisses him. From there Gregar can feel the passion and he returns her feelings. Shortly afterwards they end the kiss and they settle for being in each other's embrace, happy to finally be reunited after so long.

Pov 3rd Location:????

“So, it seems the plan to take the Crystal Empire has failed.” a deep voice called out to many who have gathered. “Bring them forward.”

Soon chains are rattling as two beings are brought before this unknown being. Soon it is revealed that the beings are Sombra and Shademan.

Sombra is beaten and and scowling at the being in shadows while Shademan has a neutral face and both are forced to kneel before the being.

“Sombra, what do you have to say for yourself about this failure to take what you said was ‘Your rightful throne on the world’?”

Sombra’s scowl deepened “I had everything in place, everything in order for me to take it all, but it was you useless darkloids that failed to stop or even be rid of Gregar that my plans had FAILED!!!”

“Shademan, what do you have to say for yourself?”

Sombra voiced his displeasure “What?!?! so you have no-” Sombra is cut off as a laser cuts through air and pierces his horn. Sombra looks on in disbelief as his horn is completely disintegrated and is nothing more than a smoking bump on his forehead.

“If I was still talking to you, I would have said so Sombra. Now be silent.”

Sombra scowls at the being and grimaces in pain, but remains silent.

Shademan begins “While it is unfortunate that I have failed in my mission, I will say that if we are to continue in the main plan to bring the master his full power. I accept the necessary punishment for this outcome, Laserman.”

The being, now known as Laserman, steps out of the shadows and approaches them.

Laserman nods and Shademan walks away and a door is heard being shut as Shademan accepts a punishment. Laserman then looks upon Sombra.

“What else do you have to say for yourself Sombra?”

Sombra growls and stands up to Laserman, which barely works since Laserman is a good two feet taller than Sombra.

“Coldman should be punished as well, he failed in-” Sombra is stopped as Laserman backhands him and Sombra feels some of his bones crack from the force of it.

“Coldman was only told to delay Gregar, nothing more nothing less.” [background music]

Sombra slowly gets up and glares at Laserman. “Why did you have a single darkloid delay Gregar then, why not have an army for him.” Laserman says nothing and Sombra laughs. “I see, it is because you fear him. You fear him because he could kill you. Yet why would you think a single darkloid would be able to defeat, much less delay him long enough for me to take over the Crystal Empire? As I see it, the one who failed here is you, Laserman.” Sombra then smirks “You know I am right if you have nothing to say.”

“Are you finished spewing out nonsense?” Laserman says to Sombra.

“W-What?” Sombra angrily declares.

“The reason I had him delayed by only one darkloid was because I didn’t see it fit to reveal all of what we could do in one go. You so foolishly believe that killing him would be right, but yet what did you do when you had the chance to kill him you stood there and gloated over how you beat him. While yes killing him would make things easier for our plans, we cannot simply kill him when he can call on help. And now he has entered the multiverse and has a token of another displaced at his disposal. In the end the one who failed here is you Sombra, you are nothing more than a unicorn who had stumbled upon power that made you think you could rival the most powerful beings in existence. You are a fool and nothing more.”

Sombra growls at him and prepares to strike until the chains holding him force him to one knee.

“Burnerman, come and deal with this trash.” Laserman then walks away. Soon Sombra can feel beings leave this place one by one until he feels only one other in the room besides Laserman. He looks behind and hears footsteps walking towards him and laughter. Sombras eyes widen in fear as he sees flames flickering in and out from the shadows.

The flames soon stay and reveal Burnerman with a malicious grin on his face. His eyes are locked onto Sombra and he stops in front of him.

“Well I was hoping your horn was still attached so I could gut you with it, but oh well I can make do without it.” His jets of flame are gone and his hands come out the end of his flamethrowers. He strokes his chin in thought “Hmm, what to do, what to do?” He then snaps his fingers “Oh I know.”

He then retracts one of his hands and Sombra thinks he is going to burn him where he stands.

“Open wide.” Burnerman says to Sombra and forces his flamethrower down Sombras’ throat. Then Sombra feels some sort of liquid come down and he is forced to drink it. After a short amount of time the liquid stops and Sombra smells a foul odor come from within him as he slowly chokes on whatever he was forced to drink.

“Well time to see what you look like when you burn from the inside out, I made sure you were extra flammable by making you drink gasoline.” Then Burnerman lights his flamethrower and Sombra screams in pain. Burnerman takes out his arm and Sombra screams of pain are heard by all. Sombra throws up but it is mixed in with the fuel and flames burn his throat as it continues to burn within him. Soon His flesh is being eaten away by the flames that are poking out from inside him. Sombra can only scream and writhe in pain as the flames burn him. Soon his screams of pain are silenced and all that is remained of Sombra is a charred corpse. Burnerman looks upon this in twisted glee and laughs at the remains of Sombra.

Burnerman calms down a little but his grin is still on his face “How far has the plan come along for the return Laserman?”

“It is going along as planned, the outcome of what happened with the Empire would have only sped up his return. This is only a minor setback.”

“I see,” Burnerman the chuckles “I can’t wait to test out what would happen to Gregar as we hold him down and burn his beloved wife in front of his own eyes, helpless to save her.”

“As much as that thought amuses me, that would only spell our doom faster.”

Burnerman shrugs “I know, but it helps when I want to see every single one of these damn ponies burned before my eyes, as I laugh upon their remains and dance upon their ashes.” He then turns serious “Besides the reign of the ponies have gone on long enough, the time of the darkloids is coming.”

Laserman nods “We have been patient, and our patience will be rewarded when our master returns.”

Burnerman nods at this and turns around. After a short time he pauses and looks back at Laserman. “By the way, why did you save them?”

“Sombra was only caught in the teleport here. While Shademan had failed, he still has his uses. Our master is merciful and had agreed to give Shademan a second chance, but he knows what happens if he fails again.”

“At times it seems as if our master is too merciful.” Burnerman says as he walks away. A door is heard being shut and Laserman is the only one who remains in the room.

Soon Laserman gets up and walks behind the throne he was sitting on and walks through the wall behind it. It reveals a simple room with only an orb on a pedestal. Laserman walks over to the orb and kneels in front of it.

“The Empire is in the ponies hold master.”

Soon the orb swirls and a distorted voice is heard “I see, though I have already heard this why did you inform me of this?”

“I came to see what our next move will be.”

The voice is silent for a bit until it said something. “Begin preparations for taking the griffon kingdom.”

“Yes master.” Laserman nods and stands up. he walks out of the room until the master stops him.

“Laserman, there is something on your mind isn’t there.”

Laserman stops and turns around. “Yes, from what Sombra told us Gregar has turned even more dangerous with how he unlocked Super Beast Out.”

“While that is concerning, until he learns to control the power that Super Beast Out can give his stamina will quickly drain.”

“Yes but he also managed to somehow gain Duo’s crest ability.”

The Master then gave out a deep growl at that.

“I see, then it will only be a matter of time until Duo comes before him. For now though matters can only continue as they are.”

Laserman nods and leaves the room.

‘Hmm, Gregar you are moving along faster than I thought. But it will only a matter of time before you fail your friends.’ The Master says to himself as the room loses it color and it becomes barren once again.

Author's Note

Here it is, chapter 5. If you hadn't already read so, this is a crossover with Bound by Scales by FrostThewolf.

As it stands, since last chapter, the limit of battlechips gregar can use spans all of the games which includes program advances.

If you spot any mistakes let me now, and if you like it do so.

So till next time everyone.